next Bishops consecrating or blessing of the Elect Bishop made up that complete power and eminent Authority in which he that was formerly but a Presbyter was now invested as a Bishop or President of any Church which made Epiphanius brand Aerius for a mad man and subverted by the Devill upon his discontent for being repulsed from a Bishoprick of which he was ambitious because he made Episcopacy and Presbytery 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of equall dignity efficacy and authority yet is Epiphanius often and highly commended by St. Jerom who was but a Presbyter and lived in his Diocese sometime as a person sanctae venerabilis memoriae of holy and happy memory This then appearing so pregnantly to have been the judgement and practise of all Antiquity which preferred Episcopall dignity and Authority above simple Presbytery I do not see how learned modest and ingenuous men can lightly esteem or actually oppose so Ancient and Catholick an order in the Church so usefull so necessary for any Churches well-being which is unseparable from its good Government Lay aside then passions prejudices partiality love of novelty and childish pertinacy I cannot but hope sober men will cheerfully returne in their judgements desires and endeavours to correspond with Primitive and paternall Episcopacy acknowledging the ancient Rights of it as well as the use of it to be Catholick and Apostolick so delivered to us in all Ages and successions not onely by Bishops but by Presbyters and Deacons too such as Clemens of Alexandria Tertullian Origen and others were from all which wholly to vary and recede cannot be other than shaking and in great part subverting the very foundations of Unity Charity and Stability in the Catholick Church as to its visible Order Communion and Government wherein all good Christians should not so much study the temporary satisfaction of particular parties and interests as the constant and common good of the whole Polity and Society wherein all honest mens private concernments are best preserved by such a publick Authority as is most venerable and least disputable What some have alledged to weaken and baffle the Catholick Antiquity of Episcopacy as to its Primitive and Apostolick plantation by bastardizing all the Epistles of Ignatius as wholly supposititious and so interpolated at best with the oft-repeated Crambes of Bishops Presbyters and Deacons to a kind of nauseous affectation savouring they say more of later subtilty than Primitive simplicity All this hath no weight in it considering the high esteem was had of Ignatius in the Churches of the second and third Centuries besides what the learned Usserius and Vossius do own in their late Examens not onely for his Martyrly constancy but for his so holy and generous Epistles so full of devout flames and sacred fervors of love to Christ of Charity to his Church and zeal for Martyrdome that it were a thousand pitties this lukewarm Age should want the warmth of Ignatius his spirit glowing in his Epistles such as were often owned and cited by the first Ecclesiastick Writers St. Jerom Eusebius and others as genuine Nor doth it seem so probable that any in those or after-times which had no dispute either for or against Episcopacy should studiously adde those frequent testimonies for it which are seen in the most unsuspected parts of Ignatius but rather that Holy man was directed by Gods good Spirit in his Martyrly zeal and extasies of love to Christ and the Church to reinforce and reiterate as he doth the validity of his testimony for Order and Unity in the Church as foreseeing the quarrels which might be about Episcopacy and that the Communion of the Church would be much dissolved when the reverence and submission to Episcopall order and eminency should be so remitted disputed or denied that either Presbyters or people should run to parity and popularity the certaine high-waies to Anarchy Truly Ignatius is not more frequent for the honor and eminency of Episcopacy than for a venerable Presbytery in its due place and rank which might make him seem lesse fulsome to some Presbyters if they were not their own enemies out of excessive transports against all Bishops Vedelius of Geneva who had as good a nose and quick a sent as most men would not have so studied Ignatius his Epistles and sifted them as he doth if he thought them all drosse or refuse yea he is so evicted by them that he cannot forbear to subscribe to many of them in many places yea and to such an Episcopacy as that holy Martyr joynes with the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of a venerable Presbytery which he hardly doubts much lesse denies to have been in that first Century after Christ when Ignatius wrote those Epistles being Bishop of Antioch after Eâ—odias constituted there by Saint Peter when he left that Church to go to others Nor is there any more force in the fancies that some men draw from St. Clemens contemporary with St. Paul who in his Epistles ownes no Bishops as distinct among or above Presbyters in the Church of Corinth to whom he wrote that divine letter upon occasion of Schisme or Sedition risen among the Presbyters of that Church Sure the enemies of Episcopacy are hardly driven to find testimonies in Antiquity against it when they are forced to wrest them out of such Writers who were undoubtedly themselves Bishops as Clemens was in the Church of Rome in whose person he writes that Epistle to the Corinthians as Eusebius St. Jerom and all Antiquity before them do witness It is true St. Clemens then wrote when the Name of Bishop and Presbyter were not so distinct as afterward Episcopal eminency being either in the Apostolicall persons and power yet surviving or conveyed under the Names of Bishops and Presbyters to lesser Apostles and Apostolick successors whom St. Clemens calls the first fruits of the Apostles placed by them as he saith to be Bishops Presbyters and Deacons in all Churches to serve and oversee or Rule the Church according to Christian order and Ecclesiasticall comelinesse as the State of the Churches required Which he represents by those three orders among the Jewes which God had appointed namely the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the chief Priests the Priests and Levites which Orders as he sayes God confirmed by the miracle of Aarons Rod against the factious and seditious spirits among the Jewes so the Apostles foreseeing the contention that would arise about the name of Episcopacy did place those worthy persons to be their successors whom others in like order might follow to execute as he expresseth the proper ministrations and offices which are to be performed in the Church not confusedly but by such persons and in such times and places as the Lord had appointed So that either the Corinthian Presbyters were then as so many particular Bishops attended onely with their Deacons in their severall Charges which might be many and large enough in that ample
pruning fencing and preserving this goodly Tree in its several Branches which have spread forth to several parts of the world but were never quite parted or separated from either Christ or one another but grounded in Christ they have alwayes grown up in him to such an holy Harmony without any Schismatical slipping breaking off or moral dividing from one another every small twigg every bigger branch every mainer arme of it either for private Christians or publick Congregations or Episcopal Combinations still holding that mutual Communion which became them both to Christ and his Church in general also to each other in particular according to the several Places Duties Stations and Proportions wherein the God of Order and Peace had set them under the Authority Power and Episcopacy of his Son Jesus Christ as Lord of all the King Priest and Prophet the chief Bishop and great Shepherd the principal Teacher Pastor and Ruler of his Church From our Lord Jesus Christ whose love to Mankind intended to enlarge the branches of his Church beyond the Jews even to all Nations under Heaven this small and tender Plant was afterward as a fruitful Vine and flourishing Tree carefully husbanded and orderly extended by such workmen as the Lord was pleased to chuse and appoint for this holy care and culture whom he endued with the spirit of power both for Authority when he solemnly breathed on them and for Ability when he powerfully sent the Spirit upon them enabling them not onely with such ordinary gifts as were necessary for all true Ministers and such ordinary authority as was fit to governe the Churches they gathered but also with such extraordinary and miraculous endowments as were meet for the Apostles to carry on the first plantations of the Gospel to all the world without any Interpreter beyond all contradiction the doctrine they taught of Jesus Christ being confirmed to be the Will and Wisdome of God by the concurrence of his Omnipotency in infallible signes and wonders By these twelve Apostles when their number was completed and the Apostasie of Judas made up by the choise of Matthias to succeed and supply his Episcopal charge and Office for the teaching and ruling of the Church to whom as a supernumerary help and great additional St. Paul was afterward joyned by these I say as by so many chief Pastors or Oecumenical Bishops who had the general care and joynt oversight or Episcopacy of the Catholick Church both Jews and Gentiles was this Tree mightily advanced in a few years both in bigness and bredth in strength and extention so that the Gospel according to Christs command was preached more or less to every Nation under Heaven and as the beams of the Sun are seen so the Evangelical sound of the Apostles was heard in all Lands so loud and audibly that every Nation might have applied themselves to listen and seek after the Lord and have heard and found him in the voice of his glorious Gospel if they would have followed that news which they heard of according to the curiosity after novelties which is in the nature of man The news of which so good and so great was every where reported to be as foretold by so many Prophets long before so attested and confirmed by so many Eye witnesses who not onely spake to every Nation in their several tongues but also wrought great miracles in every place where they came according to those several lots or portions which they had taken by the Lords appointment or by mutual consent as their particular Bishopricks or Dioceses for the more orderly carrying on of the work some staying at Jerusalem as St. James the Elder and the other James surnamed the Just where they were slain others dispersed themselves as St. Peter who went to Antioch Alexandria and Rome there planting eminent Churches appointing Bishops over them as Euodius at Antioch Mark at Alexandria Clemens and Linus at Rome one for the Circumcision the other for the Uncircumcision which Churches ever after even before the Nicene Council had the eminence of Patriarchal seats as afterward Jerusalem and Constantinople had The Histories of the Church either Sacred or Ecclesiastical are not punctual or exact in setting forth the several Countries to which the Apostles divided themselves or where they most resided and at last ended their days nor is it material it being sufficiently clear that as they did not at first so confine themselves to one place or Country as to exclude any other Apostles from coming thither so they went some one or more of them to all chief parts to Syria Arabia Persia India Ethiopia Armenia Scythia Asia the Less and Greater all Greece Illyricum Italy Spain France Germany Cyprus Britanny Africa and all the rest of the grand parts of the then-known World Continents and Islands where at last they either fixed in their old age as St. John did at Ephesus or were martyred leaving besides the Monuments of their preaching and miracles their Apostolical Seats supplied by an orderly Subordination and authoritative Succession of such Bishops and Presbyters Pastors and Teachers able and faithful men as they had Commission to ordain and did authorize for their successors in that holy Ministry spirit and power of Christ which was to continue to the end of the World for the further planting propagating and preserving the Church of Christ by such Doctrine Government and Discipline as they for the main rules and ends clearly by word and practise delivered to them which was then as their Faith Baptism and Hope but one among all Churches in the all world single Christians private Families of them small Congregations little Villages greater Cities ample Territories large Provinces great and small Churches as to their several distributions for conveniency of actual converse and communicating in holy Mysteries had still but one and the same Polity Order Discipline Ministry Government and Communion no Variety no Difformity no Deformity in Doctrine or Discipline among any Orthodox Christians but every one observed that Place Office Duty and Proportion wherein God by the Apostles and their successors had set him or them in relation to the whole Church as well as to that particular part or Congregation of it to which he was more locally and personally joyned yet mentally spiritually charitably cordially and consentiently he still adhered to the Catholick Conformity and Unity according to that holy Polity and Oeconomy which the Spirit of Christ in the Apostles first and for ever established so far as the nature of times and Gods providence would permit that as there was but one God and one Lord Jesus Christ so there might be but one Church one chast Virgin as the Spouse of Christ in all places For these holy Husbandmen and chief Labourers in Christs Vineyard the twelve or thirteen Apostles did not think it sufficient to teach to catechize to convert to baptize to confirm to communicate to admonish
Christian Emperors the Churches Polity and Government being carried on by the same Apostolical power and Episcopal spirit was highly promoted even to secular Dignities and Estates Bishops being not onely every where unfeignedly venerated by all sorts of Christians as chief Pastors and spiritual Fathers succeeding to the chief Apostles by an uninterrupted and undoubted succession of which every Church had pregnant Records and Memorials but they were invested in such civil honors as make them Peers to the Senators Nobles or Patricians of the Empire which was more to their pomp and lustre but not more to their Episcopal authority and that filial respect which was paid to Bishops by all good Christians even then when they and their Clergy had nothing to live upon but the dona Matronarum oblationes Communicantium the contributions and offerings of devout people In this fair and sun-shine-weather as secular Peace and Plenty increased to the Church so Christianity spread very far as to the Fashion Profession and Form of it in branches and leaves but grew among many less fruitful in the real effects of Piety and Charity many now thronged into Christs Church but fewer touched him with the hand of Faith so as to heal their infirmities Yea as in the very first times under the Apostolical Episcopacy the Simonians Nicolaitans Gnosticks Corinthians and others afterward during the still-persecuting Ages the Marcionites Carpocratians Valentinians Montanists and others so in the most prosperous times the Manichees Novatians Donatists Arrians and Pelagians with diverse others became as branches either miserably split and slivered by their own schismatick and separate humors or quite wholy broken off by blasphemous Apostasies and the just sentences of Excommunication from that one Catholick Church and the unanimous Bishops of its communion for whom one Bishop did rightly excommunicate by the lesser or greater câ—nsure all Bishops Presbyters and Christians in all the world did the same virtually Hence many lesser and greater branches even some Bishops with their whole Presbyters and Churches grew sometimes scare and withered twice dead and pulled up by the roots by Error and Obstinacy by voluntary Desertion and Ecclesiastick Abdication as many Arrian and Donatist Bishopâ— Yet still by the correspondence and care of the excellently learned resolute and unanimous Bishops of the fourth fifth and sixth Centuries with their orderly Presbyters and faithful Flocks the Church ceased not to flourish for the most part in Verity and Unity in Piety and Charity as well as in civil Peace Plenty and Honour the holy and good Bishops every where still clearing the mosse and cankers which grew upon this fair Tree they pruned the Excrescencies and superfluities both of Jewish presumptions and Heathenish superstitions all and every one being prudently intent as far as times and the manners of men would bear to preserve his lot part or Diocese committed to him by consent of the people by the choice of his Presbyters and by the comprecation or consecration of his collegues the Neighbour-bishops so as became the relation they had to the whole Church after the grand patterns and models received from the blessed Apostles who first as Bishops of equal size and authority yet as men using an orderly precedency sprang from that one Root Christ Jesus and by their united Ministry spread abroad the Church far and neer 'T is true the primitive severity and rigour of Christian discipline much abated in times of greater peace and plenty many primitive signs of Christian love and communion as the Holy Kisse their Love-feasts their Oblations their Hospitality to all Christian strangers and the like were crowded out by the Wantonness Factiousness Hypocrisie Luxury and Avarice of some Christians besides Church-mens Ambition and Hereticall Furie none of whom would indure the sharp yoke of primitive Pennances Abstentions Castigations and many wayes of Mortification by Watching Sackcloth Fasting Prostrating Weeping Confessing c. At length Mahometan poyson and power cruelly pressed upon the divided and debauched Eastern Churches after this the Papal policy and power by insensible degrees in ignorant and turbulent Ages so prevailed upon the blindness and credulity of these Western Churches who were much wasted also with wars in Spain Italy Franee and here in Britanny by domestick Rebellions and barbarous Invasions that the face of this goodly Tree was much battered and altered from the primitive floridnesse and fruitfulnesse the Roman Church and its Bishop or Patriarch being like an Hydropick body swoln by secular Pride and Usurpation so much beyond its pristine comelinesse and honor that in stead of an holy and humble Apostolick Bishop of the same Order and Authority with his other brethren he must be owned in a superecclesiastical and a superepiscopal and a superimperial height as Lord and Soveraign and Prince above that is called God in Church and State Yet still while this Papal branch presumed thus to grow beyond its proportions to the over-dropping and dwindling of all other parts of the Church its form or fashion as a Tree in its winter or less-thrifty state remained even under those sad seasons of Papal perturbations and presumptions God never suffering the Church to be quite deformed much less hewen down because it was never so barren even in those dayes but it brought forth some tolerable Bishops Presbyters and other Christians yea many of them very commendable ones Neither Papal Foxes nor Mahometane Wild Bores had ever power to lay it quite wast or overthrow it both root and branch as to its saving foundations or its orderly constitutions or its authoritative successions in Bishops Presbyters and Deacons still holy Mysterys and holy Orders the holy Ministry and holy Scriptures holy Examples holy Doctrines holy Duties and holy Lives were continued in such order and by such conduct as easily represented the primitive pattern and Apostolick figure of this Tree though with many accressions and some deformities which time and ignorance and superstition or humane policy and secular pride had affixed to some main Branches of it in these Western parts of the Church yet the ancient Lineaments and true Model were very visible in Christian People Christian Deacons Christian Presbyters and Christian Bishops directed into several stations as Helps for the more orderly carrying on of the Churches Government in grand and national combinations In this posture stood the state of the Catholick Church as in all other places where the Vastations of Saracens and Turks had left any miserable Remnants of Christian Churches so most eminently in this Western world which the Providence of God had not yet wholly delivered over to Gog or Magog none of these Churches were without their Deacons Presbyters and Bishops untill that great Reparation rather than Alteration of Christian Religion began in these Western Churches about the Year 1520. which was justly called a blessed Reformation in many respects as to clearing the corruptions of Doctrine and Manners which had been contracted every where which
then quarrelled at Her garb and fashion If any of these be now grown so wilfully ignorant that they need to be informed in this point they may please to know That the Name of the Church of Engl. is more ancient more honourable and every way as proper as the new style and title of the Common-wealth of England Which denomination imports not the agreement of all private mens aims desires and interests in all civil things any more than the other doth all mens agreement in every opinion and point of Religion But it denotes the declared profession of far the major part which is esteemed as the whole whose consent is declared in the Laws and publick constitutions So by the name of the Church of Engl. it is not imported or implyed that we judge every particular person in this Nation to be inwardly a good Christian or a true Israelite that is really sanctified or spiritually a member of Christ and his mysticall body the Church Catholick invisible No we are not so rude understanders or uncriticall speakers But we plainly and charitably mean that part of mankind in this Polity or Nation which having been called baptized and instructed by lawfull Ministers in the mysteries and duties of the Gospel maketh a joynt and publick profession of the Christian faith and reformed Religion in the name and as the sense of the whole Nation as it is grounded upon the holy Scriptures guided also and administred by that uniform order due authority and holy Ministry for worship and government which according to the mind of Christ the pattern of the Apostles and the practise of all Primitive Churches hath been lawfully established by the wisdom and consent of all estates in this Nation in order to Gods glory the publick peace and the common good of mens souls I know there are some supercilious censors and supercriticall criticks who cavill at disown disgrace and deny this glorious Name of the Church of England allowing God no Title to any such Nationall Church nor any Nation such a relation to God since that of the Jews was dissolved nor doe they much approve the Name or believe the Article of the Catholique Church The truth and property of both which titles and expressions I know there is no need for me largely to vindicate among judicious sober and well catechized Christians who doe not drive on any design by the fractions parcellings and confusions of Nationall Churches as those seem to doe who are still affectedly ignorant for this subject hath been fully handled and cleared by many late excellent pens in England besides the ancient and forrein writers that the name of Church of Christ next to the highest sense which denotes all that holy and successionall society in heaven and earth who are or shall be gathered into one as the mysticall invisible body of Christ that is purchased sanctified and saved by him which is never at one intuition visible in this world this is also in a lower sense not more usually than aptly applyed to expresse that whole visible company of Christian Professors upon earth whose historicall faith declared profession and avowed obedience to the Gospel of Christ like a great body or goodly tree in its severall extensive parts and branches stretcheth forth it self throughout the whole world This collectively taken as derived from one root or bulk is called the visible Catholick militant Church of Christ being to particular Churches not as a genus to the species but as an integrall or whole to the parts of it Besides these the name of the Church of Christ serves to expresse any one of those more noble parts or eminent branches belonging to that Catholick visible Church which being similary or partaking of the same nature by the common faith have yet their convenient limits distinctions and confinements as to neerer society and locall communion for their better order unity peace and safety either in particular Cities or Countries Provinces or Nations each of which holding communion of faith and charity with the Catholick Church were in that respect anciently called Catholick Churches so were their Synods and Bishops called Catholick long before the Bishop or Church of Rome monopolized that name as that of Smyrna is styled in its commendatory Letter touching their holy Bishop and Martyr Polycarpus I deny not but the name of the Church of Christ is in Scripture and in common use may be applied in the lowest and least proper or complete sense to particular congregations and small families especially where others met to serve the Lord which may in some sense as Noahs family in the Ark be called Cities Common-wealths Kingdomes Nations as well as Churches being the Substrata Seminaries and Nurseries of both yet this in a defective improper and diminutive sense onely as apart from or compared to those larger combinations and ampler Communions which all reason besides the expresse wisdome of Christs Spirit and the practise of the blessed Apostles followed by all the Primitive Churches invites all Christians in any nation or polity unto for mutual peace good order safety and edification both as to Doctrine Worship Discipline and Government far beyond what can be enjoyed or expected in smaller parcels or separated societies whose meer locall advantages by neighbourhood or neerness of dwelling and actual meeting together in one place make them not any whit more a Church of Christ or in and of a Church than it makes them men or citizens but only gives them some conveniences for the exercise of some of those duties and priviledges which they enjoy not as Members of that single Congregation but as Branches of the Catholick Church of Christ to which Mystical Body they were admitted when they were baptized and to whose head Jesus Christ they are related and united so far as they are believers either in profession or in power Being further capable to enjoy all those benefits and advantages necessary for the publick Peace Order Government and well-being of a Church All which Christ intended it and which are not to be had in the small parcels of Christians but in the joynt authority of larger combinations Such sober Christians as live above capricious niceties captious sophistries and popular affectation of novel formes and termes do well understand That as little slips grow great trees and small families multiply to populous Cities and Nations whose strength honour safety and happinesse consists not in their living apart reserved and severed from one another in their private houses or parishes and Townships but in their joynt counsels large Fraternities and solemn Combinations under the same publick Lawes and Governours without which they cannot attaine or enjoy Peace and Safety the noblest fruits and highest ends of humane Societies and civil Polities whose Dangers Mischiefs and Miseries are such as cannot be avoyded or resisted save onely by united Counsels and Assistances to which just appeals and addresses may be made for redress of such
great bond of Christian communion and subordination into which by the wisdome of the Apostles the providence of God did at first and ever after cast his Church in its severall parts throughout all the world for their greater safety strength comfort counsell honour peace and stability which are then most like to be enjoyed when Religious power and the Churches authority run not in small and shallow rivulets which are contemptible and soon exhausted but in great rivers with faire and goodly streams in the united counsels and combined strength of many learned wise grave and godly men Nor may it be thought in any probability of reason that when the Spirit of Christ wrote by Saint John to the seven Churches in the lesser Asia which was about ninety years after the birth of Christ and above fifty after his Ascension or when the Apostle Saint Paul wrote to the Churches eminent in other great Cities that there were then no Christians or no congregations and assemblies of them in the other cities towns or villages of those large countries and spacious territories or that those Christians were not at all considered by the Spirit of Christ or the Apostle as to their further confirmation instruction regulation order and government No but all those Christians and congregations in those respective limits territories or towns belonging to such a principall city or renowned Metropolis were comprehended and included in the dedication or direction given to the Angel or Bishop and chief overseer under or after the Apostle of that whole Church which was contained in that Precinct or Province Which method and form of uniting constituting and governing such ampliated and completed Churches was Primitive and Apostolical whence it also grew Catholick in all Nations and Churches without exception no Christians or Congregations till these last and worst times ever seeing any cause to think themselves wiser than the Apostles or the Spirit of Christ nor ever either finding or feigning or forcing any necessity to alter that constitution order and subordination by any unwarrantable breakings Schismes Separations which are the ready way to weaken and waste the Churches of Christ in their order safety and majesty by unbinding and dissolving what was once and ever well combined breaking the staff of Beauty and Bands of Unity Defence and Stability Certainly as no Reason so much less Religion doth perswade any men to shrink themselves from their manly stature and full growth to become dwarfs and children again who but children mad-men or fools would rend a goodly and fair garment into many beggarly shreds and tatters which are good for nothing but to trim up Babies How savage a cruelty is it in any as Medea did her children to cut a fair strong and well-compacted body into severall limbs bits and mammocks which thus divided are both deformed and dead It argues no lesse a fierce and ferine nature in any men to ravell and scatter themselves from all civil fraternities and sociall combinations which strongly twist the joynt interest of mankind together meerly out of a lust to return to their dens and acorns or out of a fancy to enjoy such liberty as exposeth men by their own infirmities and others malice both to necessities wants and injuries Who but mutinous and mischievous mariners will cast their wise Pilots and skilfull Masters over-boord or shipwreck and cut in pieces a fair and goodly Ship in which many men being sociably strongly embarqued they were able to encounter with and overcome the roughest seas and storms meerly out of a cruell wantonnesse and dangerous singularity which covets to have each man a rafter or plank by themselves or out of a vain hope to make many little skiffs and cock-boats in which to expose themselves first to be ludibrium ventorum the scorn of every blast tossed to and fro with every wind next after a little dalliance with death and dancing over the mouth of destruction to be overwhelmed and quite sunk by such decumane billowes as those small vessels have no proportion to resist Alike madnesse and folly would it be in the Souldiers of an Army to scatter themselves into severall troops and companies of fifties and hundreds that should be absolute of themselves under no Generall or Commander in chief as to joynt discipline united they may be strong and invincible divided they will be weak and despicable The Polity Wisdome Stability Authority and Majesty of those ancient ample and Apostolick Churches was such of old that all good Christians had infinite comfort relief safety and support in their communion with them if any injury were done by any private Minister or particular Bishop to one or many Christians remedy was to be had by appeale to such whose judgement was most impartiall and whose authority as well as wisdome was least to be doubted or disputed by any sober Christian Such as were imprudently erroneous or impudently turbulent Innovators of true doctrine forsakers of Christian Communion disturbers of Peace or despisers of Discipline either they were soon cured and recovered by wholsome applications from the authoritative hands and charitable hearts of many not onely Christians but Congregations and their united Presbyters with the joynt consent of their respective Bishops so far as the evil and contagion had spread in particular persons Congregations or Churches or in case of obstinacy they were not onely silenced and infinitely discountenanced by the notable censures and just reproches of many but they were at last as it it were with the thunderbolts of heaven so smitten bruised astonished and disanimated by the dreadfull Anathema's which from the concurrent spirit of those great Churches and Synods were solemnly denounced in the name of Christ by the chief Pastors or Bishops succeeding in the authority and place of the Apostles that every good Christian feared and trembled they wept and prayed for such sinners repentance and in case of desperate contumacy or incorrigiblenesse they gave them over to the Devil as certainly as if the sentence of Gods eternall doom had passed upon them This this was the pristine polity unity beauty majesty and terrour of the Churches of Christ in their ample and Apostolical combinations when each of those Churches were as sometimes in England faire as the Moon bright as the Sun beautifull as the tower of Tirzah comely as Jerusalem a city of God at unity in it self also terrible as an army with Banners for so they are prophecied of and described under the name of the Spouse of Christ Can any Christian that is not utterly fanatick and wild with his Enthusiastick fancies ever expect such harmony weight lustre authority and efficacy from any of those petty Conventicles and pigmy Churches into which some men seek first by Independent principles and practises to mince all Episcopall and National Churches next by Presbyterian policies to mould and soulder them up again as Medea did Jasons-limbs either to partiall Associations or to parochial Consistories or little
of the Temple and city of God were wont to do to the joy or amazement of all Spectators so grand so stately so august so amiable so venerable so formidable that no man could with any modesty despise them or with any ingenuity refuse their sense and sentence Whereas Schismaticall scraps and scambling separations of Christians either in their persons or parties as disjoyned and Independent from these Primitive polities and Catholick integrations of Churches make their scattered fractions unsociable societies appear not onely to the scornfull world and to perverse minds but to all sober Christians and rationall men like so many poor Cottages or like the late ruined pieces of our Cathedralls like a flock of Sheep or Pigeons scattered by Wolves or Kites or like the parts of a Lamb or Kid which a Lion or Bear hath torn without that Grandeur Majesty Authority and Efficacy which ought to accompany Ecclesiasticall judicatures and Christian Churches In which pitiful posture so feeble so desolate so despicable if the wisdom of our blessed God and Saviour had intended to have alwayes kept his multiplied Church and numerous people which were to beas the Stars of the Firmament that they should ever be like the small parties of wild Arabs and wandering Scythians certainly those Primitive and purest Churches nominally distinguished and locally defined by the Word of God the Spirit of Christ and the Pens of the Apostles would never have grown by an happy diffusion and holy coalescency to such great and goodly combinations such vast yet comely statures and extensions to so large combinations and harmonious subordinations as contained great Cities Provinces and whole Countreys For such Churches those are which are signally described and punctually circumscribed in the New Testament as well as in all other records of the Primitive Churches Which fair and firm models of Churches comprehending many Christian people Deacons Presbyters and Congregations under one chief Pastor Bishop Angel or Apostolick â—resident who was as the nave of the wheel the centre of Union the anchor of Fixation I make no doubt but the Spirit of Christ in the Apostles which so framed and setled them did intend to have them so preserved as much as morally prudentially and providentially they could be yea rather to have them ampliated and enlarged as time use and the Churches occasions required than curtailed like the garments of Davids messengers or pared and divided into small shreds and shavings The reason is evident because the life and spirit the truth and charity the honour and vigour of Christian Religion and Church-polity like Wine are better preserved in great quantities than in small parcels in Tuns than in Terces Christian people Presbyters Congregations and Bishops like live-coals united glow to a more generous fervour scattered they cool and extinguish themselves unlesse in cases of persecuted Churches where Martyrly fervencies are kept high and intense by the Antiperistasis of persecution the most heroick love and ambition of suffering and dying for Christ and his Church then uniting Christians spirits most when their persons are most scattered BOOK I. CHAP. II. THe Primitive Piety and Charity so perfectly abhorred all fractures and crumblings of Churches that we see they kept for many hundred of years as Ignatius Justin Martyr Irenaeus Tertullian Clemens Alexandrinus Cyprian Eusebius and all Ancient both Fathers and Historians tell us their respective Combinations Fraternities and Subordinations to their Bishops Patriarchs and mother-Churches according to those Sedes principales Cathedrae Apostolicae or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 limits or boundaries which were laid out and distinguished either by the Apostles first lots and Episcopall portions or by their chief residencies and setled inspections governed either by themselves or their Vicegerents and Successors most of them Primitive Martyrs and Confessors which was done even till the famous Council of Nice which in the point of distinguishing Churches and keeping their severall Dioceses or bounds took care to preserve to after-ages and successions of the Church those 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ancient customes measures or dimensions some of which begun by the Apostles and carried on by their Successors had passed through and endured the hottest persecutions without ever being so melted and dissolved as to run into any such new moulds and fashions as this last Century in these Western Churches and these last seventeen yeares in the Church of England have produced to such frustula fragments chips and fractions as look more like factious confederacies and furtive subductions of yesterday than like those Primitive combinations and that ancient and ample Communion of Christians and Churches The endeavour of many People and Preachers too being now like that of Plagiaries to entice and steal children from the care of their mothers and the custody of their fathers to ruine as Tertullian speaks rather than to edifie themselves or the Churches of Christ to that full measure and complete stature which the love of Christ and the wisdome of his Apostles first designed and assigned to the Church of Christ in its severall limits and distributions In order to preserve which Unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace not onely as to private veracity and charity but as to publick polity and harmony for strength and safety we find the Primitive Bishops and Presbyters forewarned by S. Paul of grievous Wolves who first divide then devour such as should be authors and fautors of Hereresies and Schismes too affecting to lead Disciples after them apart from the Churches setled order and communion The Roman Christians are commanded to mark with the black brand of schismatick pride those that caused divisions among them not onely as to private differences in judgement opinion and affection which are of lesse danger and easily healed among Christians where the health and soundnesse of the whole as to publick order and entireness is preserved which as the native Balsam easily heals green wounds in any part of the body But the Apostles caution as to the Corinthians seems chiefly against those that divided the publick polity and unity of the Church of Corinth which having many Christians many Congregations and many Preachers in the city and countrey adjacent was united by one Church-communion under some one Apostle or such a Vicegerent as in the Apostles absence was over them in the Lord To break which holy Subordination Harmony and Integrality the simplicity or subtilty of some factious spirits made use of those Names which were most eminent in that Church as Planters Waterers or Weeders of it such as Paul Apollos Cephas were seeking by factious sidings and adherings to those principall Teachers to withdraw themselves into severall Churches or Bodies from that grand Communion and Subordination which they received first from the Apostle converting them next from that chief Pastor or Bishop which had the rule inspection and authority over them by his appointment Which practises in the Churches
all ages if his prohibition be not against Separation Apostasy and total forsaking of the Churches communion both in Discipline and Doctrine in Polity and Verity as well as against Schisme The difference is not much between S. Pauls censure of Schisme and division as carnall and a work of the flesh Gal. 5.20 and that of S. Jude against such as separate as being sensuall and not having the Spirit especially where such communion is offered and required by a Church Christian and Reformed as is no way against the Word of God the Apostles example and the Primitive Catholick practise of all Churches such I believe and hope to prove that of the Church of England was and is as to those main essentialls of Religion which constitute a true Church both in the being and well-being But I needed not and therefore I crave your pardon worthy Gentlemen have spent so much breath to blow up and break the late thin bladders or light bubbles these new Corpusculas of separate Churches compared to the Catholick eminency unity and solidity of the Church of England and others of like size An easie foot will serve to beat down such new-sprung Mushromes of late perked up in this English soyle through the licentiousnesse of times and luxuriancy of mens humours since it hath been watered with Humane and Christian blood whose ambition seems to be not onely to divide and share but wholly to possess and engross this good land or else to leave desolate that field out of which they are sprung which bare far better fruits than now it doth long before their name was heard of under the new titles or style of bodyed and congregated associated or independented and new-fangled Churches Who have now the confidence to cry down the Church of England in its late visible polity harmony order and unity as a meer name and notion an insignificant Idea and empty imagination as if it were neither bonum nor jucundum good nor pleasant for Brethren in Christ to dwell together in unity or for men in one nation to be Christians in one Church as if bonds of civil polity reached farther than Ecclesiastick Some are so vain and vulgar as to boast that all Church-fellowship in England is no better then floten milk when once they have taken off the cream of some Saintly professors which they think worthy to make up and coagulate into their new and small bodyed Churches which are carried on by some with so high an hand and brow that a young master of that sect hath been heard to say not more magisterially than uncharitably he would sooner renounce his Baptism than own the Church of England to be a true Church And this notwithstanding that it is evident these new Rabbies have added nothing new and true to the Doctrine of the Church of England nor yet to the divine Worship and holy Ministrations or Duties used and professed in it with as much solemnity judgement and sincerity I believe as they can pretend to without blushing on mans part and with infinite more spirituall blessings and proficiency in all graces so far as yet appeares on Gods part Nor have they ever shewn any cause why It should be denyed the name honour priviledge and comfort of a true Church of Christ both in its principall parts and in the whole visible community or polity afflicted indeed at present but sometime famous and flourishing as in favour both with God and good men nor did it ever recede from its love or apostatize by any publick act or vote from such a profession of Christian and Reformed Religion as gives her a good Title to be and to be called a true Church of Christ in spight of men and Devils If any still list to quarrell at the name of a Nationall Church the same schismaticall sophisters may as well slight all those proportions and expressions used in all the grand Combinations and visible Constitutions of such ancient Churches throughout all descents of Christian Religion which never doubted to cast themselves into and continue in such Ecclesiasticall forms and parallel distributions as they found laid out by the blessed Apostles and the Spirit of Christ which without doubt most eminently guided those Primitive Churches When these new projectors have answered the Scripture style and the Apostolick patterns and pens followed by all antiquity which call and account all those Christians conjoyned in one Churches communion in point of Ecclesiasticall polity subordination chief power and jurisdiction who yet were dispersed in many places and so distinguished no doubt into many congregations as to the duties of ordinary worship throughout their Cities respective Provinces which I am sure were many of them far larger than any one Diocese or Province in England yea and possibly not much lesse than all England as Ephesus Crete Jerusalem Antioch whose province was all Syria as Ignatius tells us so Corinth Philippi Laodicea Rome c. with their Suburbs Territories and Provinces which extended as far as their proconsulary jurisdictions reached in one of which that learned and pious but fancifull interpreter Mr. Brightman doubted not to find a prophetick Type representing the Nationall Church of England with much more aptitude than his other Satyrick correspondencies were applied When the wit and artifices of Independent brethren if they allow me that relation have shrunk those great and famous Churches so distinguished and nominated by the Scripture line and record into little handfulls such as one mans lungs can reach at one time in one place when the Presbyterian brethren who have cast off yea cast out their Fathers the Bishops can manifest that the severall Congregations of Christians in those Parishes Classes or Associations which they fancy had as many Bishops properly so called and fully impowered as there were Presbyters or Preachers when by their joynt skill and force they can evince out of any Ecclesiasticall Records or Scripturall that there was not some one eminent person as the Apostle Angel Bishop and President or chief Governour among them over all those people and Presbyters who lived within such large Scripture-combinations as Churches such as was Timothy in Ephesus Titiâ— in Crete S. James the Just in Jerusalem either succeeding the Apostles after death or supplying their places during their absence from particular Churches who in their severall lots portions or Episcopal charges and divisions had while they lived the chief inspection rule authority and jurisdiction When I say these grand difficulties are cleared and removed as scales from our eyes who still honour the Church of England then we shall be willing and able to turn the other lessening end of the Optick glasse and to look upon the great and goodly Church of England as fit to be shrunk into decimo sexto volumes or to be divided into small pamphleting Congregations and bound up in Calves leather which heretofore by an happy deception of sight appeared to us at
exercised to each other their numerous conventions their fervent devotions their reverent attentions their unanimous communions their cheerfull Amens those blessed hopes and unspeakable comforts which thousands enjoyed both living and dying in the obedience to and communion with the Church of England All these holy fruits and blessed effects as most certain seals and letters testimoniall were I conceive most pregnant evidences and valid demonstrations of true Religion and of a true Church so happily setled by the joynt consent and publick piety of this Nation that it was not in reason or conscience in modesty or ingenuity to be suddenly changed much lesse rashly deserted and rudely abandoned chiefly upon the giddinesse of common people or by the boysterousnesse of common souldiers whose buff-coats and armour cannot be thought by any wise and worthy Souldiers to be like Aarons breast-plate the place from which Priests and people are to expect the constant oracles of Urim and Thummim Light and Reformation Such of that profession as are truly Militant Christians that is humbly wise and justly valiant as I hope many Souldiers may be will think it enough for them modestly to learn and generously to defend as Constantine the Great said to the Nicene Bishops not imperiously to dictate or boldly to innovate matters of Religion in such a Church and Nation as England which was I am sure and I think still is furnished with many able Divines many Evangelicall Priests and Ministers of the Lord whose lips preserve saving knowledge who have many a one of them more learning and well-studied Divinity in them than a whole Regiment nay than an whole Army of ordinary Souldiers whose weapons are not proper for a spirituall warfare nor apt as Davids hands either to build or repair a Church otherwaies than as Labourers who may possibly assist the true Ministers who are and ought to be the Master-builders of Gods house whose skill is not to destroy mens bodies but to save their souls not to kill but to make alive It must ever be affirmed to Gods glory because without any vanity or flattery that the Church of England for this last golden century came not behind the very best Reformed Churches nor any other that profess Christianity in any part of the world which is not my particular testimony who may seem partiall because I unfeignedly professe my self a son and servant of it but it is and hath been the joynt suffrage of all eminent Divines in all forraign Reformed Churches who have written and spoken of the Church of England ever since its setled Reformation not with commendation onely but admiration especially those who coveting to partake of the gifts and labours of English Divines have taken the pains to learn our hard and untoward language Yea I may farther with truth and modesty affirm that saving the extraordinary gifts of Tongues Miracles and Martyrdomes the Church of England since its setled Reformation under Queen Elizabeth of blessed memory came not much short of the Primitive Churches in the first and second Centuries Which had at least some of them as I shall after shew rather more than fewer ceremonies partly Judaick partly Christian yea far greater errors and abuses were found among some of them than were generally among any professors in communion with the Church of England witnesse those touching the Resurrection of the body and in the celebrating of the Lords Supper among the Corinthians The first some denied the other many received covetously uncharitably drunkenly disorderly undecently in the Church of Corinth Besides the scandalous fact of the incestuous person with which they were not so offended as became Christians they were also full of factions and carnall divisions going to law one with another before Infidels undervaluing the blessed Apostle S. Paul and other faithfull labourers preferring false Apostles and deceitfull workers with no lesse folly than ingratitude challenging in many things disorderly and uncomely liberties which amounted to clokes of malice and a licentiousnesse tending to confusion These and other corruptions were among Christians of an Apostolicall Church newly planted carefully watred and excellently constituted Nor are there lesse remarkable faults found by the Spirit of God in six of the seven Asian Churches mentioned in the second and third Chapters of the Revelation while yet they were under Apostolicall inspection For the Devil who is a great rambler but no loyterer began betimes to sow his tares in Gods field by false Apostles unruly walkers deceitfull workers meer hucksters of Religion schismatick Spirits proud Impostors sensuall Separatists wanton Jezebels curious and cowardly Gnosticks with all the evil brood of Nicolaitans Simonians Cerinthians and other crafty Hypocrites brochers of lies patrons of lewdnesse extremely earthly and sensuall yet vaunters in proud swelling words of spirituall and heavenly gifts but more covetous of filthy lucre and sedulous to serve their own bellies than zealous to serve the Lord or to save souls In all which instances of diseases growing even upon any of those Primitive Churches however Christians are commanded to repent and do their first works to keep themselves pure from contagion private or epidemick yet are they no where put upon the pernicious methods of reproching rending and separating from the very frame and constitution of their respective Churches as they were holy Polities Constitutions or Communions setled by the Apostles in decent subordinations and convenient limits of Ecclesiasticall order government authority and jurisdiction without which all humane societies civil or sacred run to meer Chaosses and heaps of confusion Which as the God of order and peace perfectly abhors so he no where by any Divine precept or approved example recommends any such practises to Christians under the name notion or intention of reforming abuses crept into any Churches presently to rend revile contemn divide destroy and make desolate the whole order polity frame and constitution of them which is very Christian and very commendable If the grand example of Divine Mercy was ready to spare Sodom upon Abrahams charitable intercession in case ten righteous persons had been found in that city and Jerusalem in case one man could have been found there who executed judgement and sought the truth how little are those men imitators of Gods clemency or Abrahams pity who have studied and still endeavour by all acts of power and policy utterly to destroy such a Church as England was in which many thousands of good Christians may undoubtedly be found who are constant adherers to the Faith gratefull lovers of the Piety and most pathetick deplorers of the miseries of the Church of England Whose excellent Christian state and Reformed constitution deserved much better treatment from those at least who were her children carefully bred born and brought up by her however now they appear many of them better fed than taught more puffed up with the surfeits of undigested Knowledge than increased in humble
conscientiously scrupulous nor yet am I so against these or any other innocent Ceremonies recommended in any Church by the joynt consent of all parties and by due authority as for their sakes to withdraw my humble subjection to and charitable communion with this or any other Christian Church in the world that is otherwise sound in the Faith I do not so affect embroyderies in Religion as to have its garments too gay and heavy with the Church of Rome nor yet do I so affect a plainness as to abhorre all decency least of all am I of that curiosity or coynesse in Religion as I will rather rend my garments in pieces and go stark naked than weare such an one as may have possibly some spots or patches which might be spared if they could handsomly be removed but are better suffered than to have rude hands teare and cut them out as they list to the perturbation and injury of the whole Church As to the generall nature of Ceremonies used in the Church of England it may suffice at present in order to vindicate this Church to declare in its behalf First that the Ceremonies enjoyned and used in the Church of England were esteemed and oft so declared to be in the sense of the Church and its chief Governours not at all of the essence or necessary substance of any religious duty no more than the clothes of their opposers were of their constitution or their hair was of their heads yet both clothes and hair are very comely and convenient in the sociall living both of men and Christians together where neither nakednesse I think nor baldnesse would become them Secondly It doth no where appear that our blessed God is so Anti-ceremoniall a God as some men have vehemently fancied and clamoured rather than proved This I am sure the God of heaven whom we worshipped in England did institute many Ceremonies in the ancient religious services required of the Jewish Church which certainly God would not have done if all Ceremonies had been so utterly Anti-patheticall against the Divine nature or contrary to that spirituall sincere worship which he anciently required beyond all doubt of the Jew as well as the Christian as all the Prophets witnesse Nor do we find that God hath any where forbidden any decent Rites holy Customes or convenient Ceremonies to any Christians in order to advance the decency and order of his service or Christians mutuall edification and joynt devotion under the Gospel except onely such as were like the shadows of the night or morning which went before the rising of Jesus Christ the Sun of Righteousnesse importing Christs not being yet come in the flesh or implying the mystery of mans Redemption not yet completed by the Messias such as were Circumcision which was to last no longer in force than the promised seed of Abraham came in whom all nations should be blessed and the Covenant of God should be declared to the Gentiles as well as Jews under another sign or seal which is Baptisme The Mosaick Rites and Ceremonies as the Sacrifices the Passeover the High Priest and other legall Types as fore-going shadows justly vanished when the substance came but those subsequent shadowes Evangelicall Ceremonies and Signs which follow attend upon and betoken the Suns being now risen and present with his Church these in point of outward order and decency also of inward significancy and edification may well consist with the Evangelicall worship of God in Spirit and Truth however it be not founded on them or confined to them as to the inward judgement and conscience of the worshippers We see our blessed Saviour as he conformed to the Judaick Ceremonies both of Divine and Ecclesiastick Institution as in his sitting at the Passeover and celebrating the Encaenia or Feasts of Dedication till his work was finished so He from the Jewish use adopted or instituted some new Evangelicall Ceremonies to be used in a most solemn manner as Sacraments or holy Mysteries in his Church under the Gospel for visible Signs Memorials and Seals of his Love and Grace to us by which his Christian people may be instructed comforted and confirmed in Faith and Charity both to God and to one another Yea our blessed Saviour hath by his Spirit guiding the pens and practises of the Apostles sufficiently manifested as S. Austin observes that grand Charter and Commission of Liberty and Authority given to his Church and the governours of it for the choyce and use of such decent Customes Rites and Ceremonies as may agree with godly manners and the truth of the Gospel best serving for the order decency peace and edification of his Church in its severall states parts and dispersions not as annexing Ceremonies to the nature of the duties or humane inventions to the Essence of Divine Institutions which the Church of England never did but oft declared the contrary nor yet binding the judgement and consciences of those that used them to any such perswasion nor yet invading hereby or prejudicing the liberties of other Churches or any Christians in their respective subordinations but allowing other Churches the like liberty and investing its own members in the use and enjoyment of that Christian liberty as to those particulars which the Church hath chosen and appointed in the name of all its parts and adherents for their sociall order for the solemnity decency and mutuall edification of Christians Which was all that the Church of England intended in its Ceremonies agreeable to that indulgence and authority given by Christ to It as well as to any Church Nor have these enemies to the Church of England upon this account of its Ceremonies ever proved that Christ hath repealed this grant or denied it to this Church more than any others or that this Church hath yet abused its liberty or that themselves have any speciall warrant given them to enter their private dissent and put in a publick prohibition against the whole Church as if it might do nothing in the externalls ornamentalls and circumstantialls of Religion without asking leave of such supercilious censors and imperious dictators who scorn to make the consent of the Church in things of an indifferent and undefined nature to be their rule and law as to outward observance unity and conformity yet arrogate so much to themselves as they would make their private opinion and dissent to be a bar and negative to the whole Church For as the Liturgie so the Ceremonies used and enjoyned in the Church of England were not the private and novell inventions of any late Bishops or other Members of the Church of England much less of any Popes or Papists as some have imagined but they were of very ancient choice and primitive use in the Church of Christ whose judgement and example the Church of England alwayes followed by the consent of all estates in this Nation and Church represented in lawfull Parlaments and Convocations and this they did
preach that Gospel which Christ hath taught he industriously omits the use of that prayer which Christ hath not onely commended but enjoyned and commanded as an Evangelicall institution Which shamefull compliance of many Ministers with vulgar levity and licentiousnesse seems to me so far from really advancing their own honour or the true interests of the Christian and Reformed Religion that in earnest they have by these and the like mean desertings of their own judgements duties very much exposed themselves and the Reformed Christian Religion to the insolencies and contempts of the meanest people which as easily crowd and prevail upon them as waters do against crazy and yielding banks when once they see Ministers so stoop and debase themselves to the dictates and censures the fears and frowns the fancies and humours of giddy and inconstant people who naturally affect such liberty or looseness in Religion as may have least shew of divine Ligation and Authority but onely such as being of mens own choice and invention they may as easily reject as others obtrude The very Directory and its ordinances which gave the supersedeas or quietus est to the Liturgie of the Church of England doth not yet seem to intend any such severity as wholy to silence sequester eject the Lords Prayer ten Commandements or the Apostles Creed out of childrens Catechisms Ministers mouths or Christians publick profession and devotion in which they seem to me to appear a rich and invaluable Jewels giving the greatest lustre price and honour to their religious Solemnities CHAP. VII I Have already shewed you O worthy Gentlemen one great and evil instance of that inordinate liberty which some people have challenged of late to themselves in England to the great dishonour and detriment of the Christian Reformed Religion besides the disgrace and indignity cast upon this sometime famous and flourishing Church while they have endevoured to abolish all those holy Summaries and wholsome Forms which are the best and meetest preservers of true Faith holy Obedience and mutual Charity among the community of Christian people Nor are these the onely extravagancies of vulgar licentiousnesse whose inordinate and squalid torrent like an inundation of waters knows not how to set any bounds of modesty reason or conscience to it self but they have farther adventured as a rare frolick of popular freedome to invade and usurp upon to confound and contemn to divide and destroy the office honour authority the succession and derivation yea the source and original of that sacred Priesthood or Evangelical Ministry and mission which was ever so highly esteemed reverenced and maintained among all true Christians as well knowing that Its rise and institution was divine from our Lord Jesus Christ as sent of God his Father who alone had authority to give the Word and Spirit the Mission and Commission the Gifts and Powers that are properly ministeriall Which as the blessed Apostles first received immediately from Christ so they duly and carefully derived them to their Successours after such a method and manner as the Primitive and Catholick Churches in all places and ages both perfectly knew and without question exactly followed in their consecrating of Bishops and ordaining of Presbyters with Deacons as the onely ordinary Ministers of Christs Church whose ministeriall authority never was any way derived from depending upon or obnoxious to the humour fancy insolency and licentiousness of the common people To which miserable captivity and debasement as the Aaronicall or Levitical Priesthood was no way subjected so much less ought the Melchisedekian Christian and Evangelicall Priesthood which is no less soveraign and sacred nor less necessary and honourable in the Church of God So that those licentious intrusions which some people now affect in this point of the Ministry cannot be less offensive to Gods Spirit than they are directly contrary to those holy rules of power and order prescribed in the New Testament which both the Apostles and their successors both Bishops and Presbyters together with all faithfull people precisely observed in all those grand Combinations and Ecclesiasticall Communions whereto the Church of Christ was distributed in all nations where if sometime the peoples choice and suffrage were tolerable as to the person whom they desired and nominated for their Bishop or Presbyter yet it was never imaginable that either Bishop or Presbyter was sufficiently consecrated and ordained that is invested with the power office and authority ministeriall meerly by this nomination and election of the people which indulgence in time grew to such disorder as was intolerable in the Church much less was any esteemed a Minister of Christ onely because he obtruded himself upon that service The late licentious variations innovations invasions corruptions and interruptions even in this grand point of the Evangelicall office and Ministry in England have partly by the common peoples arrogancy giddiness madness and ingratitude and not a little by some Preachers own levity fondness flattery and meanness of spirit not onely much abated and abased to a very low ebbe that double honour which is due but they have poured forth deluges of scorn contempt division confusion poverty and almost nullity not onely upon the persons of many worthy Ministers but upon the very order and office the function and profession whose sacred power and authority the pride petulancy envy revenge cruelty and covetousness of some people have sought not onely to arrogate and usurp as they list but totally to innovate enervate and at last extirpate For nothing new in this point can be true nothing variable can be venerable that onely being authentick which is ancient and uniform that onely authoritative which is Primitive Catholick and Apostolick both in the copy and originall in the first commission and the exemplification I confess I formerly have been and still am infinitely grieved to hear and ashamed to report what enormous liberties many men have of late years taken to themselves in this point of being Ministers of the Gospel what contradictions of sinners what cruell mockings sawings asunder what buffetings strippings crucifyings and killings all the day long the Ancient and Catholick Ministry of this all Churches hath lately endured in England since the wicked wantonness of some men hath taken pleasure to be as thorns in the eyes goads in the sides of the Ch. of England and Its Ministers be they never so able successfull and deserving whom to calumniate contemn impoverish and destroy in their persons credits estates liberties yea and lives hath seemed like Mordecai to Hamans malice and wrath so small a sacrifice to the fierceness and indignation of some men that they have aimed at the utter extirpation of the Nation the nullifying cashiering and exautorating of their whole office and function either owning no Ministers in any divine office place and power or obtruding such strange moulds and models of their own invention as are not more novell and unwonted than ridiculous and preposterous
sacred office charge and ministration how infinitely ought you to be ashamed and regretted to see them usurped many times by the dogs of your flocks by your hinds and foot-men your grooms and serving-men by threshers weavers and coblers by taylors tinkers and tapsters any mean and mechanick people whose parts and spirits are onely fit for those trades to which their breeding and necessities have confined them Not that I despise or reproch these honest though mean employments but I highly blame their insolence and other mens patience to see these usurp upon the dignity of the Ministry Certainly such proud poor wretches may to some men possibly seem fittest Ministers in a disordered State and decaying Church as factors for Satan and Antichrist setters for Ignorance and Superstition turning Faith into Faction but they will never prove after that fashion of preparing and admitting either able or faithfull or fruitfull Ministers of Christ or his Church seeming themselves and making others despisers of Christ with the blasphemous Jews while they so look upon him and treat him as under the notion of the Carpenters son as their equall or inferiour in some handicraft forgetting his divine glory and majesty as the onely-begotten son of God to whom all power is given in heaven and earth who hath executed this power most visibly in sending forth his Ministers to teach and baptize all nations out of which to gather and govern his Church in his name They rudely slight Christs ministerial authority in such as are truly excellent and duly ordained Ministers that they may proudly challenge it to themselves without any reason or Scripture law or order command or example either from Christ or his Church These men who say they are Apostles Prophets and Preachers and are not will be in the end and already are found liars against God and their own souls deceitfull workers false Apostles Mock-ministers Pseudo-pastors disorderly walkers authors of infinite scandall and confusion of scorn and contempt to Christian and Reformed Religion both here and elsewhere many of them serving their bellies and gratifying their carnall lusts and momentary wants much more than designing to advance the glory of God the Kingdome of Christ or the eternall good of mens souls which are not to be carried on save in Gods way that is by fit abilities and with due authority both are required as necessary for a true Minister the first though reall is not sufficient without the second For as the meer outward materiall action cannot be a divine sacramentall or ministerial transaction more than every killing of an Ox was a sacrificing so nor are meer naturall or personall abilities sufficient to acquire any office or authority much less this of the Ministry which is divine or none any more than every able Butcher was presently enabled to be a Priest Any mans ability fully to understand or handsomely to relate the mind of his Prince makes him not presently an Embassador or Minister of State unless there be a commission or letters of credence to authorize the person The blessed Apostle S. Paul who was extraordinarily converted called and sent of God as a Christian a Minister or Apostle yet we see did not take upon him the exercise or office till first Ananias had by Gods speciall command laid his hands on him and he became endowed with the ministerial gift or power of the holy Ghost which were afterward in like sort solemnly confirmed and increased by the express command of God when Paul and Barnabas were separated and sent upon special service with fasting prayer and laying on of the hands of some Prophets and Teachers in Antioch where the Apostle had formerly preached in the Church a whole year among much people This same Apostle oft blames and bids Christians beware of false Apostles not onely false in their doctrine but in their ordination and mission as the Prophets of the Lord did of old the false Prophets whom God had not sent yet they ran The Spirit of Christ commends the Angel of the Church of Ephesus where as Irenaeus and others tell us S. John lived long and left the most pregnant examples of Ecclesiasticall order Episcopall power and Ministeriall succession for trying those that said they were Apostles and were not for finding esteeming and declaring them as liars no way listning and adhering to or communicating with them as being Falsaries and Impostors enemies at once to the truth order and peace of Christs Church For 't is seldome that a bastardly generation of Preachers doth not bring forth some false and base doctrines for it is observable in this as in civil Histories that Bastards in nature and so in office are commonly most daring and adventurous spirits Certainly the late illegitimate Ministers or spurious Preachers of new and strange originals in England have in less than fifteen years brought more monsters of opinions and factions in Religion than have arose in so many hundred years before in any one Church I know some Christians are prone to gratifie their curiosity as those do who sometime go to see monsters in making some triall and essay of these pretended Preachers that once knowing their ignorance and insolence they may upon juster grounds ever after abhor them If this be tolerable for some persons of able and sober judgements yet it is no better than a snare and dangerous temptation for others that are weak and unstable nor may the venture be oft made by the more steddy Christians lest they seem thereby to countenance and encourage so great a confusion innovation usurpation and scandal in the Church of Christ besides the abetting of that high profanation of holy duties and mysteries which ought not to be transacted but in the name power and authority of our God and Saviour Certainly good Christians ought not at any hand to communicate with such usurping intruders in any sacramentall action nor ought they to own any thing more of a Minister of Jesus Christ in them than they would of a King or Magistrate in a Stage-player Doubtless as no good Christian so least of all those that profess to be Ministers of Christ ought to live as sons of Belial disorderly refractory unruly after the arbitrary rude and presumptuous dictates of their own wills The spirit of true Ministers and Prophets will be subject as it ought to that rule order and custome which in all ages hath been the canon measure and commission of all Evangelical Ministers and Pastors of Christs Church As naturall and morall endowments are no plea to invest any man into any office military or civil much less into any power and authority Ecclesiastical The pretenses of new and extraordinary calls of missions immediate from God are not in any reason expectable nor in Christian Religion credible where the ordinary power and commission was continued and might duly be had as it was and yet is in the Church of England
which can by no persons of any right understanding be thought to be the temper of any thing that is worthy to bear the name inscription of the true God or the Christian and Reformed Religion This is not the pulse of piety nor can be the influence of Gods holy wise and peaceable spirit No Christian can be so uncatechised as not to know that these wounds and scarres which are upon the face of Religion and made by Christians of the same countrey and communion are not the marks of Christs sheep nor the characters of his Disciples who have been in all ages most eminent for all graces and vertues for all things true comely orderly just generous benigne charitable none exceeded or equalled them for mutuall love while they were neer or far off insomuch that primitive Assemblies of Bishops Presbyters and people were most lively resemblances of that Angelick Order Quire and Harmony which is in Heaven before the Throne of God and of the Lamb. This union and subordination kept up the reverence of Religion and the dignity of the Evangelicall Ministry among Christians even then when persecution most raged against them when the persons of holy Bishops and Presbyters were imprisoned banished mangled and massacred by Heathenish and Jewish persecutors yet then was the authority of Ministers looked upon as sacred and divine not from the earth but heaven not from Kings and Princes not from Parlaments and civil Senates not from Protectors and Major-Generals or new Triers much lesse from any principle or power which is now challenged by popular arrogancy and vulgar usurpation but from Christ Jesus and so from the blessed God who sent his Son and He his Apostles and other Ministers as his Father sent him for the same end and work in those measures and proportions of his Spirit which were necessary for the calling converting continuing and perfecting the Church as the Body of Christ While these continued in an holy and uninterrupted succession of undoubted Authority as Apostles Bishops Pastors and Teachers of one mind and mission of one ordination and succession they easily preserved the doctrine of Christian Religion uncorrupted the Mysteries unprophaned the Ministry unviolated the reverence of Religion unabased but these once divided against each other in opinions and factions their ranks and order broken their succession interrupted their commission counterfeited or varied their office invaded their authority doubted denied and destroyed who knowes not what spring-tides what whole seas of faction and fury of negligence and irreverence of Atheisme and irreligion must necessarily flow in upon the face of any Church when the truest and compleatest Ministers shall be questioned or scorned the dubious defective or false ones magnified by secular policy or popular levity when Lay-men shall either think there are no Ministers invested with any due authority or themselves as good as the best set up after some novell and arbitrary modes of their own invention which must not onely vye with the true ancient and Catholick ordination of 1500 years standing but justle it quite out of the Church like the bastard Abimelech who slew all the legitimate issue of Gideon his Father Who can heare with trembling or pray with devotion or receive with reverence or be reproved with patience or be comforted with peace or be terrified with judgement or mortified to any lust or moderated to any passion or confined to new obedience or won to true repentance or moved in conscience or raised in hope when he applies to any or all these duties out of faction novelty curiosity levity custome affectation or hypocrisie when he thinks the Minister that officiates hath no more power than himself or his groom and footman when he looks upon his Minister as a poor man confined to his teddar staked to his petty living dependant upon mens charity exposed to plebeian contempt at best but an almesman of the State a publick pensioner or an Evangelicall Trooper whose commission is ad placitum hominum after the will of man having no divine power or authority to his office and work no legall right or title as to certainty or perpetuity in any thing he enjoyes as his wages further than the arbitrary favours or frowns of men are dispensed to him a very trembling and precarious orator whose pulpit is like the Ara Lugdunensis soon made his scene his coffin and his sepulchre especially if either fervently praying or faithfully preaching or justly yet wisely reproving he displease any captious and peevish Auditor who hath confidence enough to make him an offender for a word and influence enough to sequester to silence yea to starve him and his family if he use an honest and innocent parrhesy or freedome of speaking such as becomes the Messenger of heaven the Minister of Christ and the Ambassadour of God When the mouths of Gods oxen are thus easily muzled when his Prophets are so cheaply despised when his neerest servants are thus despitefully used no wonder if irreverence Atheisme and profanenesse in all sorts of people attend all religious exercises as necessarily as shadows doe those grosse bodies which intervene between the sight and light which is the first sad and bad consequence following and flowing from the inconstancie and unsetlednesse of Religion CHAP. V. BEsides the decayes of Piety and Charity in mens hearts both as to the principles power and practice becoming Christians which like a Lethargick numbnesse and stupor is come upon the old stock of Christians in England together with that unsetlednesse irreverence contempt Atheisme and profanenesse which grows upon the younger sort of people who have been bred amidst these our divisions distractions and extravagancies of Religion to very much of irreligion the lusts and vanities of their minds being not any way so curbed and repressed by the incumbent majesty and authority of any such setled and uniform Religion as is necessary either to perswade men to be good or to over-awe and restrain them from being so bad as they would be Besides these mischiefes which I have already set forth to you my Honoured Countrymen there is a second sad and bad consequence which like a Gangrene or spreading Canker daily frets the spirits and as it were eats up the very substance and vitals of Religion in this Nation by reason of those endlesse and vexatious disputes which agitate the spirits and exasperate the minds of all sorts of Christians and of none so much as Ministers who are looked upon as those that expose and offer themselves to be the chief heads or Champions of Religion in their severall parties who are to undertake the combates and challenges of all opposers which truly were no very hard province if either Ministers were unanimous and mutually assisted by concurrent judgement among themselves or if they were protected by the shield of this Churches declared Doctrine and uniform profession of Religion Which heretofore was justly esteemed as sacred inviolable and invulnerable having
were in it self free and indifferent so as men might be baptized when they will and so baptize their children sooner or later as they please deferring it as some of old did even to their decrepit age and death-beds because they would not sin after it if this were left to an indifferency which I doe no way think it is any more than all other duties of the Lords Supper prayer hearing the Word preached c. are which have no precise measure and limited time set because they oblige alwayes as opportunity is offered Gods favours and indulgences import mans duty to accept and use them as soon as the Lord offers them to us and ours though Baptisme be not as S. Cyprian tells Fidus confined to the eighth day after infants birth nor yet to the eighth year yet when it may be duly had in the way of Gods providence it may not be delayed to the death of the child unbaptized without a great detriment to the infant so dying and crime to the parents or guardians so delaying and by their sottish negligence depriving the child of that visible means of grace which God hath allowed in his Church both to parents and their children which is the judgement of Gregory Nazianzen one of the ablest Divines that the Church ever had As a due debt unlimited to any day of payment is every day due so the favours of God and priviledges of his Church not precisely confined but daily offered us and not accepted contract upon us a great sin either of unbelief under the means or affected negligence undervaluing and ingratitude toward Divine Mercies sins under which no Christian of a truly tender conscience will dare to lie seven yeares no nor seven dayes meerly upon the delayes and scruples of his own or other mens both foolish and sluggish hearts As that soul among the Jews was precisely cut off from the Church of God both parents and children who was not unlesse in Gods connivence and speciall dispensation as in the fourty yeares pilgrimage in the wildernesse circumcised the eighth day so may those among Christians justly seem to be cut off from the Church of Christ here and hereafter which do presume to slight neglect and so not at all use Baptisme to their children according as God gives them in the uncertainties of life both opportunity and conveniency Gods leaving some things to our choice discretion and ingenuity must not be any remission but an excitation to speedy duty especially in setled Churches where daily at least weekly opportunities are offered which if denied by hot persecutions the delay is more excusable and it may be in some cases commendable where parents have just cause to fear lest their baptized children shall never attain by their paternall care such education as is correspondent to their Baptisme In which cases I conceive it was of old deferred not because it was thought either unlawfull or undesirable in it self to baptize infants born in the Church but for feare of the mischiefs attending persecution and sometimes the parents were cold and negligent in their duty If I say the time of Baptisme were left to our freedome which it is not as I have shewed yet still the black brand and grosse impudence of such a reproch contempt and errour as the ruder and spitefuller sort of Anabaptists cast upon this and all other Christian Churches is most intolerable while they dare to re-baptize such who have been once duly baptized if it be indifferent when in their infancy which re-baptizing of such as were once duly baptized in the Church was ever judged as much a monster and most insolent in all Christian Churches as it would have been to renew or repeat circumcision among the Jews which was not so much in expresse letter of Scripture forbidden as made indeed impossible in nature nor is repeating of Baptism so expresly forbidden in the Word of God where 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 one Baptisme is mentioned which place the Hemerobaptists or daily dippers slighted as indeed it is and alwayes was excluded by the interpretation tradition and practise of the Catholick Church which no more allowed any to be twice baptized in Religion or twice ordained to the Ministry than twice born in nature yea this fancy heresie and novell insolency was looked upon as the setting up of a new Gospel another Jesus and more Gods than one as the ancient Councils and Fathers alwayes determined even in the case of S. Cyprians candid errour Against whose judgement for invalidating and so repeating Baptisme where administred by Hereticks and obstinate Schismaticks the Councils both of Africk Europe and Asia determined upon the ground of Scripture and Primitive custome both as to the use of Infant-baptisme and the not repeating of that or any other true baptisme once received Both which being such Catholick determinations of the Church it is with me not in the least degree disputable whether I should chuse to conform to the Churches universall testimony constant practise and primitive tradition in this and other modern disputes as that of the government of Churches in larger distributions by Bishops above Presbyters and Deacons so the use of the Lords day instead of the Judaick Sabath c. which are conforme to the generall scope tenour and direction of Scripture or rather comply both sillily and shamefully with those modern captious novelties and perverse disputings of some private spirits of yesterday who dare to cast so great jealousies blame and dishonour upon the Catholick Churches of Christ in all ages and places as not onely to suspect but to proclaime them both socially and singly to have been either grosly ignorant or most basely unfaithfull as to what the Apostles had delivered to them for the mind and will of the Lord either by Epistle word or Example No I had far rather with humility and charity though in infirmity and ignorance conform to the Catholick Church in errours and mistakes not fundamentall or immorall of which it never was guilty nor will be rather I say than by proud and pernicious curiosity or by scepticall and schismaticall novelty either blemish the Churches Integrity or break its Unity Both which the Anabaptists ever have done and ever will doe since their first eggshell and spawning in Germany by their endlesse and peevish litigations touching Infant-baptisme which though to some it seem but a small and circumstantiall businesse in point of time yet the scorn contempt and abhorrency of the Sacrament as applied to infants is an errour as I have shewed of so spreading a venome and dangerous consequences that it tends to overthrow all that is or hath been of religious polity and power too of essence and order in this and all true Churches of which we have any record in Scripture or other Writers CHAP. XIII BEsides this poysonous and now so swoln errour of the Anabaptists in Engl. against Infant-baptism is further sowred by other seditious principles
have hitherto so little justified their inventions or discretions that their mutuall divisions and severall diminutions besides the generall abatement and abasement both of Religion Reformation and Ministry do make the whole face of this Church appeare rather like Babel than Jerusalem which was a City at unity in it self not made up with patches and botches by fits and jobs with deformed angles crooked walls and swelling windowes like some narrow lanes in London whose sides seem built in spite to defie and darken one another but designed and wrought by such a juncture of wise Counsell from grand Architects as had well fore-cast and fore seen their work as those did by divine revelation who were to build the Ark Tabernacle and Temple for God as Moses David Salomon Zerubbabel and Ezekiel who had leisurely and exact visions sober and orderly revelations after due and Mathematicall proportions or plat-formes given them and were not hurried on by sudden raptures extemporary snatches and passionate surprises which are the Convulsions of Religion no fit tempers or motions to build or repaire the Church of Christ which even in Primitive defections as we read in the Epistles Correptory or Consolatory to the seven Asian Churches or others were taught by the Spirit of Christ and the Apostles not to seek out new Formes Fashions and Inventions to make Divisions Schismes and Separations either in or from the Respective Churches or from their Angels or Bishops the Presidents or Presbyters But in their Reformations they were to keep their former Church-communion in the grand and Apostolick Combinations which were constituted and proportioned by the guidance and wisdome of Christs Spirit both Pastors and people were to remember from whence they were faln to have due regard to their severall Rulers and Overseers in the Lord to returne to their first love of truth and peace to restore what was decayed to preserve what remained and was ready to dye to hold fast what was wholesome sound and good while they tryed and pared off what was evill and superfluous to contend earnestly for the faith once delivered to them to keep to that forme of Doctrine with those Catholick Traditions and Customes which they had received They were not to invent new waies of Churches or Pastors any more than new Doctrines or new Gospels I am for Primitive Sanctities and Severities in all sorts or degrees of Ministers no lesse than for Primitive subordination and communion Ambitious I am for restoring the Piety and Purity as well as the Polity and Unity of Pristine times And although I find many Ministers so ill natured so peevish and crosse-grained that they can sooner vomit up the meate they have digested than recall or recant any error or extravagancy they have adopted and fomented yet I hope better things of the major part of my Fathers and brethren who are men of more calme and ingenuous tempers furthest from juvenile fervors from private designes and popular dependences Nor do I doubt but all Ministers that are worthy men will easily recede not from their Religion and Consciences but from their various superstitions and presumptions from their immoderate values and Idolatrous adorations of some petite opinions and novel imaginations which they have of late years taken up if once they could happily meet and parley together not in arbitrary Junctos and Associations but being thereto called and incouraged by the command and Counsel the Gravity and Authority of those their Superiours who are most able to advance the good of this Church and the restitution of the Reformed Religion If you O worthy Gentlemen should find us Ecclesiasticks more restive pertinacious or obstinate than becomes us either to retain our needlesse indulgences or superfluous severities and rigors of opinions and practises it will be your honor and candor to supple us and by your exemplary perswasions gently to compell us to be such as best becomes us and your selves You cannot give us the Ministers of England a more signall and ample testimony of your love and regard to us than by your exacting from us in our severall places not onely all morall severities and sanctities of life which are indispensible to our calling and duty but all those reall Ministerial strictnesses in all points of holy Ministrations to which our greatest enemies do so much pretend themselves and complaine of us as most defective in them either as to care or diligence or love towards our people But I beseech you let these sacred exactions as to our lives and Doctrines as to our ordination and Ministration be first Scripturall as to the maine ground rule and end of them next Rationall as to Order Decency and Gravity of them lastly let them be Primitive and Catholick not Novel and Fanatick but as much as may be conforme to the patterne of all ancient Churches who had their formations and fixations from the Apostles long before any of these moderne disputes and factions arose or passion had seized any Ministers judgements as to their particular sides and interests But let us not for Gods sake be urged as some designe utterly to forsake the Church of England to renounce our own former both practises and perswasions our standings and understandings too as Ministers which were so much grounded upon Scripturall directions Apostolick exemplifications Catholick imitations and nationall constitutions onely to conforme to some private mens modern fancies or to preferre as to Church-ordination Ministration and Government the novelties of Amsterdam or Geneva before the antiquities of Antioch and Jerusalem Nor yet may you leave us so far to our selves as to suffer every one of us to invent and do whatever seems good in his own eyes Alas many of us are weak in our Learning Religion and Reason strong onely in our Passions Prejudices and Presumptions easie and soft in our Judgements heady and obstinate in our opinions prone to be biased with private interests and abused with popular pretentions While we meane well yet we are ready to do very ill having much in us either cold and doting or young and raw or over-hot and uncomposed never worse governed than when we are left every man to governe our selves or our private flocks after our own various fancies and affectations which are most-what very partiall plebeian imprudent impolitick not many of us understanding the proportions of true Church-Government any more than we do the designes and dimensions of the most noble and magnificent buildings which were never erected and perfected by the occasionall concurrence of every spontaneous workman that listed to joyne his head and hand to carry on what figure and form he thought best but they are the effects of mature Counsell and grand advise from wise Master-builders who first agree in the whole model or Idea before they put the parts in execution The truth is no sorts of men are lesse tractable generally than we that professe to be Ministers If we have little Learning we are envious
to common peoples grosser minds might be prescribed than those are of loose rambling arbitrary and diffused preaching where after twenty yeares preaching yea and with great applause many times as well as good paines yet poor people are most-what very ignorant or raw as to the very first and maine principles of Religion which I humbly conceive might be drawn up into so many short discourses and cleare Summaries as might every Lords-day take up one quarter of an hour or little more before and after noon in the Ministers distinct reading some one of them to the people in such a constant order as once in every half year might finish the whole series of them which might be printed for the use of such as can reade and for others that cannot reade this frequent inculcating and constant repeating of those main points so set forth could not but much improve the sound understanding of plainer people in the doctrines mysteries graces and promises precepts and duties of true Religion which now they learne either not at all in some necessary points or so rawly raggedly loosely and confusedly that it comes far short of that judicious and methodicall solidity which they might attaine if they were clearly uniformly and constantly taught so as they could best beare and heare understand and remember Nor would this be any hinderance to preaching praying or catechizing but a great furtherance to them all what ever people had beside from the meanest gifted Minister they might be sure to have every Lords-day one or two heads of good Divinity well set forth to them yea and one or two chapters of the Bible well explained to them till the whole were gone through Which would be a great meanes to prevent the odd idle and addle senses by which silly or pragmatick-spirited people pervert and corrupt the Scripture not onely by their private and weak but by their ridiculous erroneous and blasphemous interpretations the variety and loosenesse besides the easinesse and flatnesse of most mens preaching doth rather confound than build common people in Religion all which by constant Synods might be amended If the Church of England were so barren of godly able learned and honest Ministers that a good and safe choice of fit members cannot be made every time such venerable Synods and usefull Assemblies should meet if we of the Clergy are all so degenerated as to become of late yeares either dunces and unlearned or erroneous and corrupt in our judgements or licencious and immorall in our manners or partiall and imprudent in our designes or base and cowardly in all our dealings that we are not to be trusted in the mysteries or managery of our own calling and function truly t is pitty we should be owned any longer as Ministers of Christ in this or any Church being so unfit for our own sphere and duty Nor can I understand how it should be that Mechanick Artificers Merchants Tradesmen and Souldiers should still be thought fittest to be advised with in their severall waies and mysteries of life onely the Clergy should be thought so defective in all abilities and honesty as not to be trusted with any advise or counsell in publick matters of Religion no more than with any place in any civil counsell or transactions Parlament-men they may not be while the most puny-gentry petty Lawyers and triviall Physitians while Merchants and Milleners Gold-smiths and Copper-smiths while Drugsters Apothecaries Haberdashers of small wares and Leather-sellers and while every handy-crafts-man and prentice aspire to be not onely Committee but even Parlament-men yea and it may be Counsellors of State Onely Clergy-men must be wholly excluded as Monks condemned to their beades and bellies while those lay-Masters challenge not onely all civill Counsels and Honorable employments to themselves but they further seek to engrosse even those great concernments of Religion not allowing any Ministers of what ever size their Learning Wisdome and Worth be to move in their own mystery or joynt and publick interests further than as they are impounded to their parish-Pulpits and tedered to their texts or desks Every sorry and silly mechanick dares to arrogate as great nay far greater Empire-influences and latitudes in the publick management of Religion than the best Divines in England may ever hope to attaine or adventure to use in any sphere private or publick unless there be a more indulgent and equall regard had to the worth and calling of Ministers than of late yeares hath been had O happy England whose Laity and Communalty of late hath so excelled thy Clergy or rather O miserable England who either hast such Church men as are not fit to be advised with or not trusted in Religion or which art so unworthily jealous and neglective of them as not to trust or use them in those great and sacred concernments for which they were educated and in which they were heretofore not onely thought but known to be as able as any Clergy in all the world till they were thus divided and shattered thus disabled and disparaged most of them rather by popular discouragings prejudices and oppressions than by any reall defects in themselves either of Piety Learning or Honesty I cannot sufficiently pitty and deplore thy sad and miserable fate O my Country which either abasing or abusing at least not using thy worthiest Clergy for such publick ends deprivest thy self of the most soveraigne nay onely ordinary meanes under Heaven whereby to recover thy self to the former Beauty Honor Lustre Stability and integrity of true Religion which thou didst enjoy everlasting divisions deformities and confusions wil be thy portion without a miracle if thou trustest to those Egyptian reeds the novel pretensions and usurpations of ignorant and arrogant Lay-men of inspired and aspiring Levellers which will pierce into thy hand and heart while thou leanest on them Nothing can restore or preserve the health and soundnesse of Religion but those waies which are tryed Authoritative and Authentick which have Gods Image Christs Power the Spirits Wisdome the Apostles prescription and the Catholick Churches Character upon them which may first perswade mens judgements and then oblige their consciences to obey for the Lords sake All methods used in Religion that are perverse popular novell arrogant or invasive contrary to the sacred and venerable methods of Gods direction and the Churches Catholick Custome are like sluces and banks ill-bottomed soon blown up having neither depth nor weight foundation nor superstruction to make them good Nor shall I ever think the Lawes of Parlaments more binding to obey in civill things than such Canons of Church-Councils are obligatory as to submission in religious matters where nothing is decreed contrary to Gods express will in his Word nor beyond those generall latitudes and Commissions of Charity Order Peace Decency and Holinesse which God hath indulged to his Church Certainly the Wolves Foxes and Boares Hereticks Schismaticks and heathen persecutors had long ago scattered the severall flocks of Christ into
Seates they had most evidently continued in all Churches without any interruption or variation of the forme or power however the persons had been oft changed by mortality Certainly it is most easie for all learned honest and unbiassed men to see what the uniform and Catholick form then was of all Churches orderly combinations I dare appeale to Independents and Presbyterians as well as Episcopall men to declare bona fide what they find it was in the first and best times after Churches were once fully formed and setled in their severall partitions No man not more bold than bayard or more blind than a beetle but must see and confesse that according to the first platform which we read of in the Acts and Epistles of the Apostles the Order Polity and Government of the Church was completed setled and continued first in Deacons who had the lowest degree of Church-office order and Ministry consisting in reading the Scriptures in making collections for the poor in distributing of charity in visiting the sick in providing things necessary safe convenient and decent for Christian Ministers and people when they met to serve the Lord in one place which place or house from hence was called Dominicum or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a Church or House of the Lord. Next these in order degree and office were Presbyters that is ordained preachers to whom was committed by the Apostles first and after by Bishops their successors the Charge and Office of Catechizing the younger of Preaching to the elder of Baptizing believers and their children of consecrating the holy Elements of the Lords Supper and of admitting worthy Communicants to receive them besides the grave and venerable Presbyters had as brethren the priviledge of electing their Bishops also of counsell confessions and assistance with their respective Bishop's in publick concernment and grand transactions of the Church Above both these in eminency of place degree and power as to gubernative Authority were those prime Bishops or overseers of the Church first called by the name of Apostles as immediately set by Christ in that Episcopacy next were those that were personally appointed by the Apostles to supply their absence or to succeed them in that ordinary presidency and constant jurisdiction which was necessary for the Churches peace union and good Government of which we have two pregnant instances in Timothy and Titus who to be sure had Episcopall power given them not as Evangelists or Preachers but as Ordainers and Rulers of many Presbyters After these Bishops of a lesser size constantly succeeded being first chosen by the Presbyters of each grand Church or Diocese to that power and office and then consecrated to it or confirmed in it by neighbour-Bishops who solemnly imparted to them and invested them in that Eminency of Ordaining and Ruling power which is properly Episcopall not onely for the dispensing of holy mysteries for the preaching of the word and absolving penitents as Presbyters who were a minor sort of Bishops but for confirming those who had in infancy been baptized for solemn excommunication and absolution for examining and ordaining Presbyters and Deacons for transmitting that Episcopall and Ministeriall power in a constant and holy succession according as they had received it so for judging of and inflicting publick censures and reproofes likewise for all Synodal Conventions and representations of the Churches lastly for the authoritative enacting and executing of all Ecclesiasticall decrees and Church-disciplines all which things Bishops did as a Major sort of Presbyters though a Minor sort of Apostles if we may believe the judgment practise and testimony of all Antiquity in the purest times which are diligently collected evidently set down and unanswerably urged by many late writers who have brought forth such a cloud of witnesses as to this point of Ecclesiasticall Order and Government by Deacons Presbyters and Bishops a threefold cord not to be broken that men may as well deny the Evangelicall History as the Original Institution and Succession of the Evangelicall Ministry and the orderly constant Government of the Church by the service of Deacons the assistance of Presbyters and the superintendency of the Apostles whom no sober man denies to have been while they lived the eminent Rulers authoritative Overseers and chief Governours and Bishops of all the Churches where they were fixed or which they had under their particular care and charge Nor may it with any more shadow of reason or truth be denied that Bishops in a distinct place and eminent power were a successive and secondary sort of Apostles inferiour to them in their immediate call in their extraordinary gifts and the latitude of their power but equall to them in that ordinary constant and regular jurisdiction which was and is ever necessary for the Churches good Order and Government If all sorts and sides would look beyond their own later prejudices and presumptions to this holy patterne this so cleare constant and Catholick prescription they would be ashamed of such grosse ignorance or impudence such peevishnesse or partiality as should beyond all forehead or modesty affect any novelty or variety from an Ecclesiastick custome and an Apostolick precedent so undeniably Primitive so famous so glorious so prosperous so never altered or innovated as to the maine that all true believers all humble Deacons all orderly Presbyters all Confessors all Martyrs all Synods all Councils submitted and subscribed to the same form and kind of Government in its severall stations and degrees according as the wisdome of the Church saw cause to use its prudence power and liberty as Calvin Zanchy and Bucer tell us in having not onely Bishops but Metropolitanes or Arch-Bishops Primates and Patriarchs ad conservandam disciplinam as Calvin ownes for the better Order Unity and Correspondency of the Church in all its parts which were never quarrelled at till pride begat oppression and envy schisme in the Church till foolish and factious spirits chose to walk contrary to the true principles and proportions of all right Reason and Religion of all prudence and polity which are to be observed in all Societies sacred or civil which the Divine wisdome as St. Jerom observes had exemplified in the ancient Church of the Jewes and directed us to as Salmasius confesseth in all successions of Churches by the Spirit of wisdom which Christ gave to his Apostles and all their immediate successors the Bishops who were conform to them and impowered by them to be a kind of Tutelary Angels of presidentiall Intelligences in the larger circles and higher orbes of the Church where as in Ephesus and the other grand Metropolitane Churches which are denominated by the Spirit of Christ and the pen of the Apostle from the chief Cities in those Provinces there were no doubt many Christian people Presbyters and Deacons yet all these subject as Beza glossing on St. Jerom confesseth to that one 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Provost or President as their
Bishop in that Precinct or Oeconomy which either the Apostles had constituted or the Church had digested it self into as it increased Contrary to which meridian patterne and most manifest exemplar of Church-Government if as learned Zanchy acknowledgeth any one instance in any age or place of any Father Councill or Historian could be found of any one Church in its grand Polity or larger Communion I confesse I should then make some scruple whether Episcopall Government however it might seem the best were the onely one to be used in all times and places whether Church-Government were not a matter of Ecclesiastick prudence rather than of Apostolick prescription or Divine appointment To which opinion St Jerom that he might qualifie and moderate the incrochings of some Bishops upon Presbyters or gratifie perhaps his own passion and discontent sometimes seems to have inclined contrary to his cooler and more constant judgement set forth at other times in many passages of his potent and vehement writings as well as in his practise Which allay as to the Divine institution and absolute necessity of Episcopall Government as established by the Apostles seemes also to have swayed with Mr. Calvin and his followers when they found themselves put upon such a necessity as they thought might justifie their altering of it for a time though not their rejecting or reprobating of it for ever which he never did however his reputation interest and engagement carried him off from the more pompous and usuall way of Episcopacy as it was abused in the Church of Rome but he well knew ever judged and confessed that Primitive Episcopacy which consists in a presidentiall eminency of power and jurisdiction in one Minister over many appears to have been laid out by the wisdome and Spirit of Christ in the Apostolicall patterne and prescription as is evident in the Epistles to Timothy and Titus not as a matter of arbitrary freedome which might be lightly changed as people or Ministers or Magistrates listed for their conveniences but as an holy method and wise proportion of Government best in it self fittest for the Churches Order Peace and Communion sacred by the Characters of Gods direction Christs designation constitution of his Church in the Apostles execution and derivation of it also in the Churches Catholick imitation upon all which grounds it hath ever been esteemed by all godly and learned Christians not onely venerable but as to the main modell and fabrick of it inviolable so that they who first factiously presumptuously and rashly change it must needs highly sin against God his Church and their own soules however others that are forced to follow such changes may be excusable The superstructures of Episcopacy as to civill Honor and Estate may indeed be variable by publick consent with times and manners of men but the foundations I believe are not to be removed which are laid upon the naturall civill and religious grounds of diversity disparity and excellency of one man above many proportionable to which Polity Order and Authority are best setled and managed and not upon the loose or slippery bottomes of parity or popularity neither of which have either those principles proportions or perfections of Government which the Spirit and wisdome of God hath laid out by the Apostles practise in Primitive Episcopacy and transmitted by a constant succession for the Churches good which cannot be preserved or advanced where there wants comely gravity due authority and a diviner beame of Majesty in Government and Governors than can be found in any way of levelling and abasing them which are the high-waies as all wise men ever observed to all faction sedition and confusion both in Churches and States of which truth no Age hath seen and suffered greater or sadder experiments than ours since some pragmatick or ambitious Spirits have made miserable essayes to alter and abolish the ancient authority and order of Episcopacy onely to bring in their various novelties which are so far from the true Grandeur and solid Majesty of Government that they are already found to be pittifull and petty projects rather than pious or profound inventions confuting themselves as much as confounding others Could we then on all sides in England be so ingenuous and candid as to lay aside all moderne designes disputes and differences which have made mens eyes so squinted bleared or blood-shotten in the point of Church-Government could we remove the fancy of secular pride pomp and ambition in one sort of Ministers the vulgar passions prejudices and envies of a second sort also the pragmatick and plebeian humors of a third sort with the private designes and worldly interests of all cleare all our hearts of these prepossessions and distempers no doubt the face of holy order and wise Government in the Church will easily appeare to the satisfaction of all wise and good men who are either worthy to govern or willing to be governed in a true Christian and charitable way For certainly Church-Government or Ecclesiasticall Polity about which we have had of late in England so great contests even to much bitternesse and blood is no Scholasticall subtilty no intricate nicety no speculative sublimity no metaphysicall profundity which require either accurate Criticks or long-winded Divers or Logicall Disputers or Scepticall Sophisters to find out the Primitive form the true proportions or ancient patterne of it It is plaine as Beza and Bucer observe in right Reason pregnant in the proportions of all order naturall civill military religious It is palpable in Scripture-patternes as Mr. Calvin confesseth it is most apparent in the practise of all Churches It must be weaknesse or wilfullnesse passion or peevishnesse that hinders any man from seeing the true Idea of it It is made up of wisdome and power not onely humane but divine of due authority cemented with true charity a modest and moderate superiority with meek subordination faithfull counsell with equanimous commands meeting together these make up the holy Oeconomy or Polity of Church-Government In which first many humble Christians of one congregation do submit to one duly ordained Minister as set over them in the Lord so far as concernes their private duties and relations secondly many grave and discreet Presbyters with their people submit to one venerable Bishop as a Father or chief Pastor chosen to be over them in things that concerne more publick relations and common duties in which their joynt counsell assistance or obedience is required The Bishops office and work is not only Ministeriall in common with their brethren the other Ministers but Juridicall or Judiciall declaring and exercising the necessary power and eminent acts of Ecclestasticall Discipline and authority with them among them and over them not in the way of secular dominion gotten and kept by civill force or factious ambition which our blessed Lord forbids to those that are chiefest or greatest of his Disciples and flock but in a way of paternall authority which chides with love chastens with
and Government of the Church as to that power and authority which is meet in all offices and Ministrations Who can deny that the Primitive Churches and Pastors best understood the appointments of Christ and his Apostles in this point of Government as in all things else when they had such an anointing of the Spirit and Truth to teach them how to constitute and govern all Churches as needed not any Presbyterian or Independent Tutors to teach them new modes who are as Irenaeus speaks of some Innovators in his time much younger than those Bishops who were the successors of the Apostles who as they could not possibly be ignorant of the Apostolick appointment so nor probably could they be so impertinent as presently to alter it even in the first Century while some Apostles or Apostolick men were yet living and not onely preaching as Presbyters but so ruling as Presidents or Bishops among them and above them that they were far enough from the Incubus of popularity or the Polypus of parity among Ministers Both which methods must have left the enlarged and numerous Churches of Christ either Acephalists confused without any head or Polycephalists burdened with many heads and divided into infinite fragments far enough from any such influence and autority God knows as was capable to preserve such large combinations of Churches as then and after were combined in any regular order subordination and communion wherein primitive Churches as in all other things most excelled being furthest from any such distractions defectivenesse or deformities as are monstrous in Christianity because most contrary to those constant proportions of Modesty Humility Order Wisdom Peace Unity and Polity which God hath set before all sober men and specially wise Christians both in reason and religion in the systeme of all bodies natural or social in all communities civil and military oeconomick or politick yea in all magistracies or eminencies which are either paternal fraternal or despotical In the ordering of all which there ever is and must be some Parent or Elder brother or Master or Chieftane or Superiour or Commander who in a kind of Episcopacy over-see and over-rule those that are under their several charges and within the several combinations which order strictly established by God in his ancient Church of the Jews can never be made to appear either as Paradox or Heterodox from the wisdom and will of God in the several families fraternities or polities of his Christian Church nor may it be thought that in this Christ suffered his Church to erre a Catholick error which in all things else he ever preserved according to his promise from all general defection Can it then seem other then Juvenility Peevishness Partiality Pride Petulancy Love of novelty and factious inclination or some other impotent passion which may as diseases be sometime too popular prevalent and Epidemick among Christians so grosly to blemish suspect despise and discredit as some do the veracity and fidelity of the Church of Christ in the point of Catholick Episcopacy as most ancient and venerable which is indeed and ever was both used and esteemed as he onely crown and completion of all well governed Churches as in latter so in primitive times before whose gray head and reverent age it well becomes such Novices as we are to rise up and pay a due respect Since then presidential or paternal Episcopacy is beyond all cavil or dispute the elder Brother by far to Presbytery or Independency since it had possession as in all other so in these British Churches of which Tertullian who lived in the second Century after Christ makes mention from the first Constitution of them in their just proportions which St. Jerom calls Adultas ecclesias adult or full-grown Churches which had attained their due stature and dimensions since the quiet possession and long prescription of fifteen or sixteen hundred yeares is a valid title in justice and invincible prejudice against all novell pretenders and violent disseisors of Episcopacy it were but modest and ingenuous reasonable and religious equall and charitable for all Ministers and others of any Learning Worth and Honesty as many I hope are of all sides to make some handsome if not retractations yet retrogradations and returnes toward this Apostolick and Catholick Ancient and Primitive Episcopacy O How well would it become Presbyterians and Independents that have a due sense of things comely honest praise-worthy and honorable in stead of making up their new Associations which is but a marriage or medly of Presbytery and Independency to offer or receive some faire offers and fraternall proposalls in order to an happy accommodation with those Learned and worthy men who are still firme to the Episcopall interests and just Authority as Ancient Primitive and Catholick which are not to be slighted by any men of Learning and Worth however the Cause may be more afflicted and the men lesse favoured at present It ill becomes any Grave Godly and ingenuous men still to take those poor advantages against Episcopacy which arise from popular ignorance vulgar prejudices or covetous jealousies much lesse from the plebeian petulancies used against all Bishops and the undeserved depressions faln on many Episcopall Divines over whom disdainfully to triumph and with a kind of scorne to crow and insult is both base and barbarous nor is it much more ingenuous to pass them by with a supercilious silence and neglect which I see some new masters affect to do counting them all as unsavoury salt not fit to be gathered from those Dung-hills on which they have been cast God knows not for want of savour in themselves but of favour from others A third sort there are of Associaters who that they might seem more civil and candid to Episcopacy and to Episcopal Ministers of whose worth they are convinced as much as of their sustained injuries have sometime yet not without the strictures of some brow and glorying invited them to joyne with them that is to subscribe and submit to their new Associations For in these as the designe and Opera is laid those men whose judgement and conscience hath most confined and confirmed them to Episcopacy must either as Cyphers signifie nothing and when they convene but sit still and say nothing being onely tame Spectators of other mens rare activities who would fain Christen their Presbytery and Independency with some drops and sprincklings of Episcopacy and so have some Episcopall Divines as Gossips to their new Births or else they must first as good as openly renounce Episcopacy and desert their former both opinion Ordination and station in the Church as Christians and as Ministers next they must admit the rare and new invention of a particular Church-Covenant as they call it or an incorporating engagement by word or subscription contrary to what they formerly had explicitely passed to this Church and its Government in their ordination and subscription yea and beyond that Baptismall Covenant which every Christian professor
credit of the Church Catholick the comfort and authority of all true Ministers the surest test and Character of due Ordination the peace and unity of all good Christians are bound up and mainly concerned 3. What if these new masters these sharp censors and imperious dictators whom perhaps not Piety so much as Policy not Religion but Reason of State not reforming severities but needlesse jealousies and imaginary necessities have put upon such violent sticklings against Episcopacy and reprobating all worthy Bishops what if they have been deceived themselves and deceivers of others in that point which is much more veniall to think and say of the very best of them than to passe any such censure or suspicion of error or ignorance upon all Churches even in their purest and Primitive Antiquity when one spark of Martyrly zeal which was as holy fire from Gods Altar had more divine light and heat in it than all the blazes and flashes of Moderne Zelotry 4. I do in all Christian candor demand of the severest Presbyterian and sharpest Independent whether when they ask of the generations of old and enquire of all Ages from the beginning of Christian Churches whether ever they find any Christians or congregations at any time either Christening or Churching themselves either by their own vote choise and authority or by separating from their ordained Presbyters and Bishops which were sound in the faith and regular in their administrations who had duly taught baptized confirmed and ruled them in the Lord. When did any Presbyters or Ministers ever pretend to ordaine themselves or one another without some Apostle or Bishop When where and by whom was the first Schisme Rupture or Chasme of Ecclesiasticall parity as to Mission and Commission begun When and where was the first intrusion or encroachment upon the pretended authority of Presbytery made by Episcopacy Did not all Presbyters owe ever own their legitimate birth breeding to their respective Bishops whose Authority was ever as much above meer Presbyters in degree and office as it was before them in the order of nature and causality no lesse than in time and antiquity 5. If then all the novel presumptions pretentions and objections of either Presbytery or Independency against Primitive Catholick and Apostolick Episcopacy should in earnest be nothing but passionate false and frivolous mistakes arising from ignorance and error carried on by envy and arrogancy in many men O what needlesse troubles what heedlesse angers what inordinate furies what dreadfull disorders must they all this while have been guilty of what causelesse contentions innovations confusions vastations have they brought into the Churches of Christ what cruell and uncharitable contentions have they raised as elsewhere so in this famous and flourishing Church of England without any just cause God knowes and beyond the merits of Episcopacy even in its greatest defects declinations and deformities to which as all holy Institutions may in time be subject so they ought to be humbly wisely and moderately reformed by the prayers teares counsels honest and orderly endeavours of all sober Christians of all sorts and sizes in their places and stations with due regard to the first pattern and originall But certainly as the whole order and office of Presbytery which may have had its personall depravations also so the ancient and venerable Authority of Episcopacy as to its Primitive Institution and Catholick succession ought not on any hand to be utterly ruined rased and extirpated root and branch by any tumultuary rashnesse or popular precipitancy which can never become any Church of Christ or any wise and godly Christians nor can such methods of sharp and soure Reformations ever end in the peace or comfort of good men who if they find themselves guilty of excesses so dangerous and destructive to the true Church true Religion and true Reformation have nothing lesse to do than to persevere in their extravagancies or pertinaciously to assert their former transports yea they have nothing more to do speedily and conscienciously than humbly to recant seriously to repent and effectually to amend as much as lies in their power the affronts and assaults the breaches and wasts they have made of the Churches Peace and Unity Power and Authority by returning to that duty which they owe to God and that obedience they owe to their spirituall Governours and that reverence which they owe to uniform antiquity which so fully commends the presidentiall authority of Apostolicall and Primitive Episcopacy Their first errors may be weaknesse but their obstinacy must needs be wickednesse who still sin when they are convinced silenced and afflicted 6. What if after all this dust and noyse which hath so blinded and deafned the eyes and eares of many Presbyters and people that they cannot and will not see the Truth and Testimony of Antiquity which is no lesse cleare for the presidentiall authority and eminency of Episcopacy than for the subordination counsel and assistance of Presbytery what if it should be the mind of God the order and Institution of Jesus Christ the designation and direction of his blessed Spirit evidently signified and setled in and by the blessed Apostles in all Primitive Churches and so continued to this day according to the measures of Divine Wisdome and Order though not without mixtures of humane infirmities and disorders incident to all holy Institutions 7. What if after all these seditious and schismaticall distempers in Ministers and people the Lord should say to these refractory and irreconcilable spirits against Episcopacy as he did to the Jewes when they revolted from Samuels Government They have not rejected you O my faithfull servants the Bishops whom I have constituted and used in all ages as vigilant Over-seers and wise Rulers of my flock but they have rejected me who in this point of Episcopacy have so sufficiently declared my will and pleasure to all the world that no Church was ever ignorant of it or varied from it being manifested from heaven First in the evident instances of divine wisdome among the Jewish Church and Priests yea as it is an orderly and gubernative method in all societies where right reason and so true Religion necessarily command and commend superiority and subjection Secondly in the paterne and Rules of Ecclesiasticall Polity set down by my Son Jesus Christ and followed by his Apostles who setled all Churches in such an orderly subordination Thirdly in the constant custome and Catholick testimony of all succeeding Churches whose joynt suffrages and uniform practises in cases of any darkness dispute or difficulty where Scripture-precepts may seem lesse clear and explicite ought by all sober Christians to be esteemed as the safest measures of conscience and surest rule of religious observance especially as to things of outward Polity Order and Government nor may any novel inventions or pretentions never so specious be put into the balance against the Authority of the Catholick Church which is the pillar and ground of Truth the great
can be proper to usher in true Christian Religion and Reformation these methods have made them so stunted and ricketly that they are come to a stop-game so that in these last and worst Ages of the world there hath been little or no progresse made to the true propagating of the Gospel among any heathen Nations or of any Reformation among the decayed Christians because Religion is every where even among many Christians and Reformers too much managed as the Spaniards did among the West-Indies with force and fraud with covetousnesse and cruelty with faction and ambition with regard to worldly interests of men more than to the true precepts and holy concernments of Christ and his Church Who is there that will entertaine Christianity or any Reformation when it comes in like Turcisme and Barbarisme with fire and brimstone with swords and canons pretending to convert and save soules but to be sure it will first pervert the Lawes ravine mens Estates and destroy at last mens lives if they do not submit even against their consciences as well as the Lawes to strange Innovations Truly these are engines onely fit to be used by such spirits as are Antichristian who know not of what Spirit Christ and his Apostles with their successors the Primitive Bishops and Presbyters were Nor did the Popes of Rome ever more staine the honor of that Apostolick See and the glorious name of Catholick Episcopacy than when they forgot to follow their pious predecessors holy and humble Bishops of that famous Church for 600. yeares who were Martyrs or Confessors or true Professors of the Gospel and betook themselves to such arts of secular policy and power of sedition and ambition as made some after-Bishops of Rome seem rather Monsters of men as their own writers confesse than Ministers of Jesus Christ imitators of Sylla Marius and Caesar more than of St. Peter or St. Paul or St. Clemens when they sought by Hildebrandine arts to exalt themselves above all that is called God in civil Magistracy which justly claimes under God and from him as did the Kings of Judah that supreme visible power which within their respective dominions doth orderly and duly manage all ministrations Ecclesiasticall as well as Civil for the publick peace and welfare Certainly since Christianity it self in its grand Articles Ministry and Mysteries must not thus be brought in by head and shoulders by force and affronts upon any Prince or State whatsoever much lesse may any Reformation never so desirable and just As for some little defects or veniall deformities they ought not in any sort to be so urged as should carrie Religion beyond good manners or Reformation to rudenesse Not persecuting but persecuted Bishops and Presbyters are the ablest preachers and aptest propagators of the Gospel such as while they lift up their voyce like a trumpet not to give the alarmes of war but to tell Judah of their sins and Israel of their transgressions do also lift up holy hands and pure hearts to God in prayer for all men but chiefly for Kings and all in Authority In the greatest depressions of Christianity and Episcopacy for they ever went together as Truth and Order Ministry and Authority both of them being necessary for the being or well-being of any Church never any godly Bishop or orderly Presbyter who were still the foremost and stoutest Champions for Religion did make any seditious appeales scurrilous libels or declamatory invectives against the powers that were by whatever meanes they either obtained or held or exercised their soveraignty They never thought it their duty as Christians or Ministers to stir up the spirits of any men great or small many or few to any unlawfull commotions and so they esteemed all to be which had not the consent and Commission of those in civil dominion who were supreme and the present Powers ordained of God When any of those holy Bishops and Presbyters were necessitated not out of revenge or anger but out of charity and pitty to their persecutors to bring forth their strong reasons by way of Learned Grave and unanswerable Apologies for their Religion as many of them did hoping thereby to buoy up the cause of Christianity not onely from unjust persecutions but from false prejudices they did write them indeed with an heroick kind of freedom yet with all due respect dedicating their writings by way of humble supplications or cleare yet comely Remonstrances to the Emperours or Senates to the Princes and supreme Magistrates themselves so did Justine Martyr his first Apology to the Senate of Rome his second to the Emperour Antoninus Pius so Tertullian his to the Emperour Severus and his Son so Quadratus Bishop of Athens to Adrian the Emperour and in like manner did others But never any Primitive Bishop or Presbyter did use any Satanick Stratagems or such seditious practises as were to advance Religion by any thing that tended to or intended popular tumults and rebellion no impudent libellings and scurrilous pamphletings to make either the persons of Princes odious or their Government infamous Episcopacy never used any such conjurations as would either bring down fire from heaven or stir up Earth-quakes neither exciting the Optimacy and Nobility nor the Populacy and Communalty against any either supreme or subordinate powers they never made the waters above the firmament and those under it so to meet by breaking up the great deeps of subjection or by opening the fountains of plebeian Liberties as to bring in terrible inundations upon Kingdomes or Common-wealths No they alwaies by the word and Spirit of Christ which were their onely swords and these two as Christ said to St. Peter were enough for that work set bounds to the proud waves of that raging Sea the tumultuating people and rather repaired the banks and breaches that others rashnesse as the Circumcellions and Euchites somtime made than either assisted or countenanced those horrid deluges of sedition They never wrested the Revelation or any other places of Scripture so as to animate the earth that is the common and meanest people to help the Woman that is whatever some list to call their Church and Religion in its agonies that by their unlawfull motions they might bring forth something that faction lists to call Reformation a word that is never out of the mouths of John of Leiden and his complices though far from their hearts Godly Bishops and Presbyters never either taught or thought those practises to be any helping of the Lord against the mighty No they ever judged and preached after St. Pauls St. Peters and our Blessed Saviours Doctrine and example that such inordinate motions upon pretexts of Religion are cursed and damnable resistings of those powers which God hath ordained by the civil Lawes and customes of any Church or State The Lord and true Religion are onely to be helped by laudable and lawfull actions the measures of which are not to be sought in every mans private breast and
in any posture of Stability Unity Beauty and Honor untill Episcopacy be beheld and embraced in its native lustre and Primitive posture First as designed by the Orderly Power and Wisdome of God Secondly as instituted and actuated by the Spirit of Christ and his Apostles Thirdly as received and used without any scruple in all Primitive Churches when once they were fully planted and established in Ecclesiasticall Polities or Spirituall Corporations not one Church in all Ages either denying or doubting or disputing the Catholick Authority of Bishops Fourthly which they saw every way most agreeable as to the nature of mankind so to the different stations of Christians and to that necessary order which ought to be among Ministers as well as other people Fifthly and to none more than to the English Nation where the blessings by Episcopacy are now the more remembred and remarkable by the Miseries Disorders Divisions Insolencies Horrors and Confusions which have befaln us since we took away the chief buttresses and pillars of the Church as if they were burthensome and superfluous when indeed they were not lesse ornamentall than usefull and necessary to the well-being of it at least if not to the very being of it in us integrality and completeness I am sure the ejection of Episcopacy like the banishment of St. Chrysostom out of Constantinople hath hitherto been attended and followed in England with great Earthquakes and terrible shakings of other mens Palaces and Houses as well as those of Bishops whose turning out of the House of Lords by the Vote of about twenty Lords made so wide a doore and breach to that House that none of those Peeres who were more impatient to sit with such Learned and grave men under the same roof than St. John was to be in the same bath with Cerinthus could long stay within those walls the justice of Heaven as some conjecture so far retaliating mens passions with speed upon their own heads the Divine wisdome I doubt not seeing and approving as much of Beauty Order Prudence Unity and Stability in true Episcopacy as he sees and abhors much of Novelty Weaknesse Fatuity Partiality Deformity and Confusion in any other waies of Church-Government which cannot but be as defective and dubious as they are novel and partiall no way conform to the Catholick Custome of the Churches of Christ nor any way either invented approved or authorized by the sociall wisdome and joynt consent of all those in this Church and State who were concerned as highly in all changings of Government as any of those men are who have been most forward to make strange alterations and to remove the ancient Land-marks CHAP. XXV BUt it is high time to take my last Farewel of this long and oft-debated Cause of Primitive and Catholick Episcopacy which truely I think in my Conscience to be the Cause First of God as he is the God of Order and Wisdom and not of Folly or Confusion Secondly the Cause of Jesus Christ our blessed Saviour whose Spirit constituted guided the Apostles with all their holy Successors in this Method of Ecclesiastical Communion and Subordination Thirdly the Cause of Christs Catholick Church which we ought not in modesty or charity so highly to reproch as to impute ignorance or perversness to it that either it knew not the way of Christ at first or it wilfully and presently forsook it by an universal Apostasie to gratifie some few mens ambition Fourthly I esteem it the special Cause of this Church and Nation first because it was never blessed with any Church-government but that by Bishops secondly it hath been and is miserably shattered and abased by the casting off and want of Episcopacy and thirdly for the native temper of the people who are not apt to be governed by any men not duely invested with the Majesty of some eminent Worth adorned with special Power Honor and Estates which together give Authority Fifthly I think it the Cause of all good Ministers that desire to keep themselves in a true Church-Order and Catholick Communion who will find themselves and leave their Posterity at a great losse as to the Honor Setledness and Safety of the Christian and Reformed Religion unless they be restored to some such uniform way of publick Subordination and Unity as hath most safety consistency and authority in it self also most satisfaction to all learned wise and honest men All which things are no where that I see to be found but in a regular and primitive Episcopacy which ows its late total ruine and shipwreck in England not to its own age and leakinesse as if it sunk of it self nor to the general dislike and weariness of it as if the wisdom and power of the Nation Prince and People of all estates had upon serious free and impartial advice concluded to sink it having provided a better Vessel but its ruine is the effect of a terrible and fatal storm which came first out of the North upon us this ran Episcopacy so aground that many despairing of her ever coming off with any intireness betook themselves to the Cock-bote of Presbytery and the Skiff of Independency when yet I conceive it were no hard matter to recover Episcopacy as to the primitive structure of it although much of its Ornaments and Gallantry be lost Certainly the Restitution of primitive Episcopacy for the Unity Honor and Happiness of the Nation as well as of all the Clergy seemeth a Work as of far more prudence justice and piety so of much less charge and trouble than the Ruine of it hath cost us all nor can it be strange to see some men change their minds in religious concernments who we see have soon done it in our civil settlements This and other Blessings of Church-order and Unity will easily flow in upon us by a kind of Tide or Reciprocation of providence beyond expectation when once the God and Saviour the King and Bishop the great Protector and President of his Church shall please to breath a spirit truely Evangelical and Christian upon this Nation when all of us accepting of our punishment and repenting of our sinful follies and presumptions the Lord will also repent of the evil which he hath brought upon us all and think thoughts of Mercy toward this languishing afflicted divided and deformed Church whose Order Peace Honor Unity and Happiness some of us weakly others wantonly and not a few of us wickedly have sinned away to a state in point of Ecclesiastical Government deplorable enough and almost irreparable For it is not new Associations or Confessions of Faith or pretty Paraphrases on the Heads of Religion which do salve our sore blessed be God the Church of England needed not these Crambes It is onely the God of Love and Father of Mercies who can allay the spirits of Men and bring them out of those contentious and câ—uel dispositions which are divisive and so destructive to each other True we have been three dayes
Priviledges both of Presbyters and People I neither dispute nor deny any mens Morals Intellectuals Devotionals or Spirituals further than they seem much warped and eclipsed by their over-eager Heats and injurious Prosecutions against their Antagonists the Episcopal Clergy and Church of England but I absolutely blame those Ministers want of politicks and prudentials who by their Antiepiscopal transports have so far diminished not onely themselves and their Order as Ministers but the whole state of this Church as to its Harmony and Honour its Peace and Plenty its Unity and Authority In whose behalf since all wise and worthy men are highly concerned I cannot conclude with words of greater warmth and weight than those of the blessed Apostle St. Paul who was not more sollicitous to plant Churches in truth and purity than to settle and preserve them in Order and Unity If there be therefore any consolation in Christ if any comfort of Love if any fellowship of the Spirit if any bowels of Mercy Let us all fulfill the Apostles joy this Churches joy the Angels joy yea Christs joy in being like-minded and of one accord in having the same Love in doing nothing through strife or vain-glory but in Lowliness and Meekness looking every man not onely to his own things but also to the things of others that the same mind may be in us which was also in our Lord Jesus Christ. That in the expectation and experience of holy wise and united hearts and hands on all sides the Church of England from whose head the Crown is faln from whose eyes Rivers of teares do flow while she lies weeping under the Crosse may take up the words of Zion in the Prophet Therefore will I look to the Lord I will wait for the God of my salvation my God will hear me Rejoyce not against me O mine Enemie when I fall I shall rise when I sit in darknesse the Lord shall be a light unto me I will bear the indignation of the Lord because I have sinned against him untill he pleas my cause and execute judgement for me he will bring forth my light and I shall behold his righteousnesse To the King Immortal the onely wise and blessed God Father Son and Holy Ghost be all Glory for ever Amen In Oratione Constantini Magni ad Concilium Nicenum 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Mihi quidem omni bello pugnave gravior atque acerbior videtur intestina in Dei Ecclesiâ seditio quae plus doloris quà m externa omnia mala secum affert THE END The Names of Books written by Dr. Gauden and printed for Andrew Crook at the Green Dragon in St. Pauls Church-yard HIERASPISTES 1. A Defence of the Ministry and Ministers of the Church of England in Quarto 2. The Case of the Ministers maintenance by Tithes in Quarto 3. Three Sermons preached on publick occasions in Quarto 4. Funeralls made Cordialls in a Sermon prepared and in part Preached at the solemn interment of the Right Honorable Robert Rich heire apparent to the Earldom of Warwick in Quarto new A CATALOGUE OF THE NAMES Of all the ARCH-BISHOPS and BISHOPS of England and Wales ever since the first planting of Christian Religion in this Nation unto these later Times With the year of our Lord in which the several Bishops of each Diocese were Consecrated CANTERBURY Arch-Bishops 1 AUGUSTINE the Monk A. D. 596 2 Laurence A. D. 611 3 Melitus A. D. 619 4 Justus A. D. 624 5 Honorius A. D. 634 6 Adeodatus or Deus dedit A. D. 655 The Sea vacant 4. yeares 7 Theodor. A. D. 668 8 Brithwald A. D. 692 9 Tatwin A. D. 731 10 Nothelm A. D. 736 11 Cuthbert A. D. 742 12 Bregwin A. D. 759 13 Lambert A. D. 764 14 Athelward A. D. 793 15 Walfred A. D. 807 16 Theogild A. D. 832 17 Celnoth 18 Atheldred A. D. 871 19 Plegmund A. D. 889 20 Athelm A. D. 915 21 Wulfelm A. D. 924 22 St. Odo Severus A. D. 934 23 St. Dunstan A. D. 961 24 Ethelgar A. D. 988 25 Siricius A. D. 989 26 Alfric or Aluric A. D. 993 27 St. Elphage A. D. 1006 28 Living or Leoving A. D. 1013 29 Agelnoth alias Aethelnot A. D. 1020 30 St. Eadlin A. D. 1038 31 Robert Gemeticensis A. D. 1050 32 Stigand A. D. 1052 33 St. Lanfranck A. D. 1070 The Sea vacant 4. yeares 34 St. Anselm A. D. 1093 35 Rodolph A. D. 1114 36 William Corbell al. Corbois A. D. 1122 37 Theobald A. D. 1138 38 St. Tho. Becket A. D. 1162 39 Richard the Monke A. D. 1171 40 Baldwin A. D. 1184 41 Reginald Fitz-Jocelin A. D. 1191 42 Hubert Walter A. D. 1193 33 Steph Langton Card. A. D. 1206 44 Ri Wethershed A. D. 1229 45 St. Edmond A. D. 1234 46 Boniface of Savoy A. D. 1244 47 Robert Kilwarby Ca. A. D. 1272 48 John Peckham A. D. 1278 49 Ro Winchelsey A. D. 1294 50 Walt. Reynolds A. D. 1313 51 Simon Mepham A. D. 1327 52 John Stratford A. D. 1333 53 Th Bradwardin A. D. 1348 54 Simon Islip A. D. 1349 55 Si Langham C. A. D. 1366 56 Will Wittlesey A. D. 1367 57 Simon Sudbury A. D. 1379 58 Will Courtney A. D. 1381 59 Tho. Arundell A. D. 1396 60 Hen Chicheley Car. A. D. 1414 61 Jo Stafford Car. A. D. 1443 62 Joh Kemp Car. A. D. 1452 63 Tho Bourcheir A. D. 1454 64 John Moorton Card. A. D. 1486 65 Henry Deane A. D. 1502 66 Will Warham A. D. 1504 67 Tho Cranmer A. D. 1533 68 Reginald Poole Car. A. D. 1555 69 Matth Parker A. D. 1559 70 Edm Gryndall A. D. 1575 71 John Whitgift A. D. 1583 72 Rich Bancroft A. D. 1604 73 George Abbot A. D. 1610 74 William Laud. A. D. 1633 Beheaded on Tower-hill Jan 10. 1644. S. ASAPH 1 Kentigern A. D. 560 2 Saint Asaph and after him many hundred yeares 3 Geffrey of Monmouth A. D. 1151 4 Adam a Welshman 5 Reiner A. D. 1186 6 Abraham A. D. 1220 7 Howel ap Edneuet A. D. 1235 8 Anâ—anus I. A. D. 1248 The see vacant 2. yeares 9 Anianus II. of Schonaw A. D. 1268 10 Lewellin of Bromfeild A. D. 1293 11 David ap Blethin A. D. 1319 12 Ephraim 13 Henry 14 John Trevaur I. 15 Lewellin ap Madoc ap Elis. A. D. 1357 16 Will. of Spridlington A. D. 1373 17 Laurence Child A. D. 1382 18 Alexander Bach. A. D. 1390 19 John Trevaur II. A. D. 1395 20 Robert A. D. 1411 21 John Low A. D. 1493 22 Regin Peacock A. D. 1444 23 Thomas A. D. 1450 24 Rich Redman A. D. 1484 25 Dav ap Owen A. D. 1503 26 Edm Birkhead A. D. 1513 27 Henry Standish A. D. 1519 28 Will Barlow A. D. 1535 29 Robert Parfew alias Warton A. D. 1536 30 Tho Goldwell A. D. 1555 31 Richard Davies A. D. 1559 32 Thom Davies A. D. 1561 33 Will Hughes A. D. 1573 34 Will Morgan A. D. 1601 35 Richard Parry A. D. 1604 36 John Hanmer A. D.
Irreconcilable differences between Reformed Truths and Romish Errors which are manifest and obstinate p. 308 CHAP. XVII Necessary separation and distance from Rome without uncharitableness p. 313 XVIII Two grand Obstructions of all Christian accommodation in these Western Churches p. 317 XIX The equity and charity of severe and sacrilegious Reformings p. 322 XX. The excuses and pleas for sacrilegious excesses answered p. 325 XXI Sacrilege a great pest to Religion and stop to Reformation p. 327 XXII The insatiableness of sacrilegious spirits unrepressed p. 335 XXIII Pleas for sacrilege answered p. 338 XXIV The Romanists discouragements as to the Reformed Religion by Sacrilege p. 343 XXV A plea for Paul's and other Churches in England p. 348 XXVI Of pious munificence becoming Christians p. 353 XXVII The main hinderances and unlikelihood of a conjunction between Protestants and Romanists p. 355 XXVIII Roman interests advanced by the petty factions of super-Reformers of Religion p. 362 XXIX The danger of divided parties in Religion as to the civil interests of England p. 370 BOOK IV. Setting forth the Sighs Prayers of the Church of England in order to its Healing and Recovery CHAP. I. THE design method of this fourth Book p. 389 II. The difficultie of repairing a decayed Church p. 393 III. Grand motives to a publick restitution and fixation of the Reformed Religion p. 400 IV. Sense of true Honour calls for the establishment of Religion p. 411 V. The hopeful possibility of restoring true Religion to unity and setledness in England p. 422 VI. Of means to recompose the differences of Religion in England p. 427 VII Of the late Associations projected by some Ministers p. 436 VIII Of civil Assistance from Lay-men to restore this Church Religion p. 442 IX A scrutiny of what is good or bad in all parties p. 447 X. The reconciling of the real interests of Episcopacy Presbytery and Independency p. 452 XI True Episcopacy stated and represented to its Antagonists p. 458 CHAP. XII Objections against Episcopacy discussed p. 468 XIII Earnestly exhorting Ministers of all sides to an happy composure and union p. 479. XIV Humbly exhorting Magistrates to assist in so good a work p. 485 XV. Councils or Synods the proper means to restore lapsed Religion p. 492 XVI The method of restoring a setled Church and united Ministry p. 502 XVII Of the well-being of the Clergy or Ministry 1. In point of maintenance and support p. 518 XVIII Of meet order Government and subordination among the Clergy p. 527 XIX Several Pleas in behalf of Episcopacy p. 539 A first Plea from the Catholick Antiquity of Episcopacy p. 540 XX. A second Plea for Episcopacy from its Evangelical temper as to civil subjection p. 556 CHAP. XXI A third Episcopacy most suitable to the genius temper of the English p. 581 XXII A fourth plea for Episcopacy from their true piety and orderly policy p. 600 XXIII A Review of our late English Bishops p. 616 XXIV Bishop Usher Primate of Armagh an unanswerable vindication of Prelacy not Popish but pious p. 639 XXV Commending this Church of England with the Reformed Religion to the piety and wisdome of all persons of honour and honesty p. 651 XXVI A further Caution against Sacrilege upon the occasion of D. B his case lately published about purchasing of Bishops lands p. 665 XXVII Further commending the unity honor and support of the Religion and Ministry of this Church p. 685 The Catalogue of the Bishops in England and Wales 693 The Embleme of the Trees explained in which is briefly set forth the History and Chronology of Episcopacy Presbytery and Independency as pretenders to Church-government their first planting growing and spreading in the Christian world p. 22. Revel 3.2 Be watchful and strengthen the things that remain which are ready to die Lam. 1.22 My sighs are many and my heart is faint Synes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ferreus est non fidelis non Christianus sed crudelis quem MATRIS Lacrymae non molliunt Suspiria non movent Planctus non mordent Preces non vincunt Vulnera non cruciant J. G. Ecclesiae Anglicanae Suspiria THE SIGHS OF THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND Humbly presented to my Honoured and Beloved Countrymen Persons of true Honour Piety and Prudence Who have a just Gratitude Love and Pity for HER. I Am not so ignorant of YOU Honoured and worthy Gentlemen or of my Selfe as to think That you need be put in mind by Me or any private Monitor of that Justice Moderation and Prudence which you owe to your Countrey in reference to those Civill Interests of Peace Plenty Safety Honour Liberty Settlement and the like Which I know doe usually fall under the first cares and counsels of men Momentary concernments giving us poore Mortals quicker summons and resentments than those that are eternall These being the objects of our Faith afar off Those of our senses neerer hand For the just establishing and prudent managing of which if Gods Providence either hath or ever shall give YOU any opportunity worthy of YOUR abilities and integrity I have no more to doe or say as to any of these secular accounts save onely to crave in all humility of the Supreme Wisdome and Mighty Counsellour That he would make you Repairers of those Breaches relievers of those burdens and dispellers of those feares which we owe not so much to the impotence or violence of other mens passions as each of us to our own sins and personall impieties Those importune soliciters of Gods Judgments which by a strange vicissitude and unexpected retaliation of vengeance doe testifie to our faces against the crying iniquities of all estates in these British Nations Which have provoked the just Judge of Heaven and Earth to punish some of us by sore adversities others by severe impunities justly letting us alone and smiting us no more Our Sins then becoming Gods greatest grievances when they are lesse ours as to Contrition Confession and Reformation than they should be And possibly would be if we felt their burdens in our afflictions Hence they also grow at last our greatest penalties and infelicities even then when Prosperity betrayes us most to Impenitency setting us farthest from Amendment and Remorse our earthy hearts usually most hardning when we enjoy the warmest beams of that Sun which Providence makes to shine upon good and bad the just and unjust As for those pecuniary and politick pressures which most men fancy to be their greatest grievances having a quicker sense of what pincheth their purses than what wounds or pierceth their consciences I have learned aâ—ter twice seven yeares experience to be a Christian Stoick Not utterly stupid and improvident but yet not so impertinent as to complain of any common charge or burthen which seems necessary to the present Polity under which I may have leave to live a godly and peaceable life much lesse so discontent as not to be thankfull to God and man for any moderate
I have had of Gods gracious providence and mans generous indulgence Notwithstanding that I have freely declared my dissent in some things wherein I thought my self in a high nature concerned Hence I esteem it both just and comely for Me to use the like candour equanimity and moderation to all others who fairly differ from me in things Civil or Sacred Against whose persons estates places and preferments I professe to you I have no private piâ—que no envy no malice no animosity Nor am I much moved by the various opinions and different perswasions of any person or party in matters of Religion if their opinions have any thing in them that seems so dark and dubious as makes their dissentings veniall or if the persons be so modestly scrupulous as they appear both consciencious and charitable if they be not grosly blasphemous manifestly erroneous rudely immorall palpably injurious or impudently foolish and fanatick if they be not of a deep and scarlet die as to evill speaking and evill doing Of which tincture I confesse some mens spirits opinions principles and practices seem to be who have and still doe very inordinately endeavour to divide and destroy to condemne and contemne to dishonour and impoverish to dissipate and desolate this Reformed Church of England which was in all wise and sober mens judgements too precious too polished and too ponderous or burthensome a stone for any private hands to take up and cast as the Angel did that mil-stone which was the embleme of Babylons fall into such a sea of blood such an abysse of confusion as some men seem to aim at Who think that Christ cannot sit on his Throne nor they on his right and left hand judging the tribes of England while any learned ordained orderly Clergie or any orthodox uniform united Reformed and National Church remains in England I confesse I admire that providence of God and prudence of man which keeps these mad men in any Bedlam which is able to put some chains upon their furie and restraints upon their folly To whose persons though I am generally a stranger yet so far a Christian friend that I wish them the blessings of heaven and earth of this moment and of eternity such graces as may prepare them for glory That doing justice shewing mercie and walking humbly they may rest with God at last Although they have a long time breathed out threatnings against and sought to make havock of the whole Church of England and the Majesty of it yet as the Father of the Prodigall I rather pity than despise them in the rags and husks which they have chosen I should be glad to be any means to bring them home to their Fathers house and their Mothers bosome I should joy to see them in their right minds and clothed with modesty and meeknesse with shamefastnesse and sobriety notwithstanding some of them may feed on the Churches ancient patrimony and clothe themselves with the pieces they have torn from their Mothers garments My aim is not at any mans being sequestred proscribed undone imprisoned persecuted starved or oppressed I design no benefit by any Birds feathers and therefore desire not they should be pluckt so bare as some Eagles and Doves excellent Bishops and Presbyters too have been in England with whose spoils some have well feathered their heretofore hard and uneasie nests while those poore but precious men have some of them scarce wherewithall to cover their nakednesse or where to hide their heads But if such robbers and destroyers of this Church and its Clergie be the onely true Israelites and people of God and if We the sons and servants of the Church of England be the onely Egyptians which is a point I desire to search we may with the more patience beare their spoiling us of our jewels our honours estates and liberties especially if they have an extraordinarie mandate and call from God to strip us and destroy this whole Reformed Church which some doe strongly pretend and fancie Nor is this pretence more than needs For I am sure they have no ordinary call or command so to doe either from the word of God or the good Lawes of this or any ancient Christian Church or Nation But by way of reprisall I desire not to take from them a shoe latchet Though some of them aime to make all the Bishops and true Ministers of this Reformed Church to goe bare-footed with their families and would fain sell many an excellent Preacher for a paire of shoes As for any publique and popular advantages to be obtained by my thus scribling I am not so fatuous as to fancie That the Name of the Church of England which is alwayes inscribed on my papers as well as on my heart is in so much favour either in City or Countrey what ever it may be in Court I know that Religious unity and national harmony in England as a Church may seem uselesse if not dangerous in point of policy untill there be a greater firmnesse and stability in civill affairs All Ladders must have two sides besides severall staves and scaffolds must have many stayes while they are used in the building though they be all afterward removed when the Palace of Power and Temple of Peace are finished As for lesser projects and those opiniasters which make up plebeian parties I know my lines to be diametrall against them It were a blind and impotent ambition in Me or any man of my Coat to seek great things for themselves when they cannot but see how great a gulfe there now is between any professed Minister of the Church of England and Abrahams bosome The favours to be expected either from the Populacy or the Powers Alas we poore and despised Clergie must not now aime at any earthly heaven or return to that terrestriall Paradise which our fore-fathers enjoyed out of which the Angels with flaming swords have driven us It is well if we escape hell and Purgatory or keep our selves in Limbo Patrum Primitive Poverty with Liberty The pulse of the times beats very weakly as to any double honour of profit or preferment for men of my profession and perswasion Indeed it is no time as Elisha told Gehazi for the ruinous and divided Clergie of the Church of England to seek or receive vineyards and olive-yards talents of silver and changes of raiment 'T is a very great mercy that we have our lives for a prey as Jeremie told Baruch That any of us may sit still under those poore vines and small fig-trees which the storm and hail of the times have shrewdly battered 'T is well if we can get any decent imployment or any competent maintenance for we have enemies that grudge us both these Though I trust the all-sufficient God through the favour of good men will ever give us competencie and contentednesse A Skuller will carry one to heaven as well as a Barge And one may ride on an Asse to Jerusalem as
to excommunicate here and there several Christians and their families as single Slips and Off-sets of Christianity which might grow apart by themselves but their aim was with preaching Verity to plant Unity and with true Faith to graft fraternal Charity which conjoyned them to and with Christ and all Christians in the world This being a most visible mark of Christs Disciples also a special means for mutual assistance and comfort amidst the many persecutions which Christians would meet with sufficient utterly to discourage them if when they were scattered from each other they were presently without any joynt harmony greater combination and ampler communion of Saints by which means whereever Christians fled from one place to another if they met with Christians they were sure of hospitable friends bringing as they ever did letters of communication or commendation from their Bishops which presently made their way to such a kind reception and communion in all holy duties as that station permitted as Catechumens or Penitents or Eucharistical Communicants in which they stood whereever they had lived Therefore as the Apostolical wisdom so all their successors diligently gathered single believers and private families of Christians into greater Congregations these they led on to larger combinations which comprehended the Christians of many Villages Towns Cities and Territories according as the Spirit of Christ directed them for the greater conveniency and benefit of both Ministers and people who scattered in small bodies or parcels must needs be both more cold and more feeble but so united in grand Societies they would be both warmer stronger and safer and besides more eminent and conspicuous in the eyes of all the world Such beyond all doubt were those Apostolical and famous Churches distinguished by the Spirit of God according to the chief Cities which were the centre of their Religious addresses for Church-Order Authority and Communion as the Church of Jerusalem Antioch Rome Ephesus Corinth Sardis Smyrna Colosse with many more whose Cities being most-what Metropolitan or Mother-cities as to secular power and distribution of civil justice they were chosen as meetest for the principal residency of Religious Order Polity and Authority wherein as was meet the blessed Apostles did during their lives preside as Bishops either in their persons or by those faithful Apostolick men whom they as St. Paul did Timothy Titus Archippus others appointed as Rulers or Bishops under them for the carrying on of the service of Christ his Church partly by the common duty and office Ministerial which was to preach baptize celebrate other holy Mysteries in an orderly way even in lesser Congregations yea to private Families and single persons as occasion required which was the work of Bishops and Presbyters in common and partly to manage that presidential power and Episcopal Authority over both Presbyters and people united in larger combinations and Churches as might best preserve the Purity Unity and Honor of the Church and Christian Religion in doctrine and discipline also derive by way of right Ordination after the pattern given to Timothy and Titus and others a continued succession of an holy and authoritative Ministry by such an eminent power of Order as was specially delivered to the chief Apostles and by them to their principal successors as Bishops in those great Apostolical and complete Churches where as Christians increased many Presbyters were ordained by the chief Pastor or Bishop to be both Counsellers and Assistants to him in that Evangelical work of teaching and governing the Church committed to him First as appointed immediately by the chief Apostles while they lived and after as chosen by the surviving Presbyters in every precinct or Diocese to succeed so far in that Apostolical eminency and presidential authority as was necessary for the Churches constant Order and good Government according to that precedent Charter and Commission which all Churches had received from the Apostles and they from Christ not as a temporary Ordinance but such as for the main end and method the Lord would have continued till his coming again by a succession of ordinary Bishops who are a lesser or second sort of Apostles in many things short of their gifts yet having the same ordinary power to ordain Presbyters and Deacons to appoint them their offices and places in the Churches Ministry and to see they execute the same as is meet for the edifying of the Church in Truth and Love to rebuke and reject them in case of failing and obstinacy As the Church daily thus increased spreading its boughs even to the utmost seas still its Polity or Government as the bark or rinde of the Tree enlarged with the body or bulk being most necessary for the preserving both of lesser and greater branches to knit and bind all together to convey the sap and juice to every part and to the whole This once peeled or broken or cut wounds the tree weakens and oft kills that part which is so injured Trees may as well thrive without their bark and bodies live without their skins as Churches without setled and united Government Therefore that all true Christians might still keep a Catholick Correspondence Subordination and holy Communion between the whole and every branch or member they had not onely Deacons above the people but Presbyters above Deacons and Bishops above Presbyters yea and as the borders and numbers of the Church so increased that not onely Presbyters but Bishops grew many and so fit to be put into some method and order they had Archbishops or Metropolitanes above ordinary Bishops and Patriarchs above Archbishops or Metropolitanes and a generall Council above all thus still drawing nearer to a center of union and mutuall intelligence So that first three afterward five Patriarchs had the general Episcopacy Superintendency and Inspection over all the Christian world Nor were these Bishops Metropolitans and Patriarchs any ambitious affectations or forcible intrusions of pride or tyranny upon the Churches of Christ but by a wise and general consent on all sides Christian Bishops did so cast themselves into comely rancks of Subordination after the Apostolical pattern as might most suit to the good order correspondence and unanimity of all Christians as but one Church there being in the first 300. years of sore persecution no other motives to these eminent places and regular orders in the Church of Bishops Archbishops Metropolitans Primates and Patriarchs but onely those of Labours and Cares of Sufferings and Martyrdoms which still pressed most upon the Presidents and chief Governours or Bishops of the Churches as was evident in the glorious marks of the Lord Jesus to be seen on the Faces Hands and other parts of the Bodies of those venerable Bishops 318 which met at the first great gaudy-day of the Church in the Council of Nice which all made but one Episcopacy and were Representers as well as Presidents or Rulers of but one Catholick Church After which time by the favour of
which seemed to bow Church-government to the ground and make it like a Bramble take root at the neather end Mr. Calvin lived and died at Geneva never either rigid for a parity of Presbytery as of any Divine Institution nor against a comely eminency of Episcopacy which he owned as a very commendable useful venerable ancient and universal Order of Church polity and Government where it was paternal not imperious as an elder Brother among brethren not as a Master among servants Such Bishops presiding as Fathers among Presbyters yet gravely and kindly advising with them and assisted by them in all the grand and joynt concernments of the Churches wellfare these he never wrote nor said nor thought nor dreamed to have any thing in them Papal Antichristian Intolerable or Abominable to God or good men as some hotter and weaker spirits afterward declaimed Episcopacy and so Presbytery had indeed as other holy Mysteries Orders and Customes of the Church suffered very much smut soyle darkness and dishonour by the Tyrannies Fedities Luxuries Sotteries and Insolencies of some Bishops and other Church-men under the Papal prevalency but Reformed Episcopacy which in many Churches continued with reformed Doctrine never received the least blame or blemish from Mr. Calvins Tongue Pen or Judgement no nor from any of his collegues and successors in Geneva who were learned men and of sober minds But from the reputation of Mr. Calvins name this new and rather necessitated than elected project of Church-government and Discipline under the name of a Presbyterian parity or Consistorian conclave grew to be looked upon with very favourable eyes by other free Cities petty States and Princes as their Interest lead them each crying it up together with the reformed Doctrine to such an height as if the new paper and packthred in which Mr. Calv. had wrapped those old yet good spices were of equal value with them Several Interests advanced the businesse shews of Liberty with the people parity of Empire and power with the ordinary Preachers and hope of gain by confiscation of Church-lands and Bishops Revenues with some States and Princes as in the Palatinate Hassia and other parts of Germany so in Scotland with some Suitzer Cantons and Hans-towns the zeal for Reformation which was very plausible the zeal for Imitation after the copie of so renowned a person which was very popular and the zeal of Confiscation where so opulent and profitable a booty would fall into some mens purses and Coffers all these together carried many men with ful sails to Presbytery and with a strong tyde against Episcopacy by whose spoiles many hoping to be enriched they rather chose to ruine than reform it that extirpating might justifie their stripping of it which had more Revenues but not more deformities than Presbytery had under Episcopacy To make this Transport of some men good which not onely deserted but defamed despised and in some places destroyed the Ancient Catholick and Apostolick state of the Churches polity of old by Episcopacy hereby varying even from the Lutheran Moderators and Superintendents which were reformed and qualified Bishops as well as from all the present Roman Greek Armenian Abyssine and all other ancient Churches in the world to their great and insuperable scandal yea and from some eminently reformed Churches as England and Ireland were in which Episcopacy was still continued as the Honour Centre and Fixation of all Ecclesiastical Order Unity and Authority to avoid the odium and envy of this scandal all plausible wayes were taken by the great Admirers and Adorers of the new Geneva-platform to set further glosses and titles upon this new Presbyterian-government and discipline finding that the water-colours of Prudence Necessity Policy and Conveniency which Mr. Calvin had used would not hold long especially where Episcopacy now kept its pristine power and possession in so many famous reformed Churches and States as Denmark Sweden Saxony Brandenburg and others besides England which outshined them all All these so asserted the honour of true and reformed Episcopacy that all sober men saw Prelacy was no more of kin to Popery than Regality is to Tyranny or Magistracy to Oppression or Presbytery to Popularity or natural Heat to a Fever or Wine to Drunkenness or Good cheer to Gluttony or Good order to Insolency or due Subordination to Slavery 'T is true great Indulgencies and soft Censures were carried by those Churches which were Episcopal toward such of their reformed Brethren who were not opinionatively but practically Presbyterial pleading for themselves not choice so much as force and urgency of their present Affairs and Condition considering either the pressures even to Persecution which some were under or peoples impatiencies or Princes sacrilegious aimes all which made their deviation from the confessed Catholick and primitive pattern of Episcopacy so long venial as their Judgements were right and their Charity candid toward Episcopacy either approving of it or deploring their want of it or wishing for it as the best Government where it might be enjoyed with the Reformed Religion While Presbytery continued thus humble and poor in spirit it was esteemed honest and excusable upon Christian charity pleading not pervicacy but necessity not a schismatick Faction or Usurpation against Episcopacy but an humble submission to a condition which as Peter Moulin owns was far short of the happinesse they desired under good Bishops But this equable and charitable temper was too lukewarm and cold for some hotter Zelots for the Presbyterian way they did not like that their new platform which they called the pattern in the Mount should thus take any quarter from Bishops any where but rather be in a capacity to give no quarter to any Bishops or any presidential Episcopacy From private and amicable contests which began at Franckfort and so by degrees were fomented in other Cities between some reformed Divines it grew to higher flames of contention than those between Paul and Silas at length it rose to a Rivalry to Reproches Menacings Fewds Despites and bitter Animosities between such as adhered to ancient Episcopacy and those that admired the new-sprung plant of Presbytery To dig about to muck and mend this last the Learning Wit and Credit of Mr. Beza contributed not a little who first of any man openly inscribed Presbytery with a Title looking very like to Divine as Christs true and onely Discipline in which yet he was not so punctual and peremptory as many that followed him in his supposed Opinion but came far short of his real Learning which still forbad him to deny primitive paternal and reformed Episcopacy its due Honour Use and Place in the Church of Christ or to demand the extirpation of it where it was setled and reformed which he deprecates as an intolerable arrogancy in him or any man To which moderation if his Judgement and Conscience had not led him yet he was shrewdly driven by the notable charges of learned Saravia a man of veterane courage of
bestowed on his Church in all the world who never till of later yeares knew any thing of other Church-governments besides that of Episcopacy any more than they saw new Suns or new Moons in the Heavens It may be these Parelii or Paraselenes these Meteors Comets and blazing Stars that now appear in despite of primitive Episcopacy will not be so long lasting nor so benign to this or any Church as that was though they seem to emulate yea and strive to eclipse nay quite to extinguish the shining of those ancient lights to which they owe their best light of sound Knowledge and Religion Episcopacy joyned with an orderly Presbytery Mean time what Inconveniencies yea Mischiefs and Miseries have or may attend these Fractions Diversities Divisions and Confusions upon the account of religious forms and Church-ambitions in this and other Churches between both Ministers and other sorts of Christians what spoyle and havock they may be tempted in time to make upon one another while they seek either to overdrop or to destroy each other as they have done beyond all moderation and mercy upon Episcopacy how little hopes there is that any or many or all of them can ever thrive and ascend to any height not of secular glory but of Christian proficiency in Truth and Love comparable to the pristine or modern Beauty Fruitfulnesse Usefulnesse and Goodlinesse of a right Episcopacy in England or any other Church is left to the sober judgement and prudent presages of all wise and worthy Christians that list to be spectators and Readers before whose eyes this Scheme is with Truth and Love plainly and impartially set forth as to the historick and politick Description of these several and unproportionable Figures which are lively Emblemes of the Catholick and ancient Unity and Uniformity under Episcopacy compared to moderne Diminutions Divisions and Deformities as to Ecclesiastical Polity Order and Government since Presbytery was planted in blood and Independency self-sown of late years in England whose Honor as a Church Christian and Reformed will then be most advanced together with its civil Peace when both Presbytery and Independency as to the just Interests of godly Ministers and people are re-ingrafted or re-incorporated with those of primitive Episcopacy which is beyond all dispute and ever was in the best and worst times the best Conservator as of Bishops Apostolick Authority and Succession so of Presbyters worthy priviledges and of all faithful peoples comely advantages so far as they are joyntly concerned in Ordination or Approbation of Ministers in Consecration and Communication in holy Mysteries in mutual Counsels Supports and Assistances both private and publick The just ballancing or even twisting of which three together makes Christian Churches and States at once ample honourable and happy both in Order and Unity in Strength and Beauty in Unanimity and Uniformity which are the best constitution and complexion of any Church that desires to thrive in Piety and Charity in Truth and Love which the wise and blessed God in mercy restore to us BOOK I. SETTING FORTH THE Present DISTRESSES OF THE CHURCH of ENGLAND CHAP. I. LEst any one should stumble at the very threshold of my Discourse and by their too much prejudice coynesse and easiness to take offence from Names should frustrate my whole design of doing them good by forbearing to read what I write upon such a subject I am at first as briefly and plainly as I can to assert the Name of the Church of Engl. Which Title is certainly the crown of our Country the honour of our Nation the highest holiest and happiest band of our society the surest foundation of our peace with God and men which under this name and in this relation becomes sacred as well as civil religious as wel as rational It was a very sad and bad exchange if this Nation then began to be no Ch. of Christ when it began to be a Common-wealth if it ceased at once to be an earthly heavenly kingdome which last as the Emperour Theodosius said was the greater honour of the two We eate and drink and sleep we beget our like we die or kill and devour one another as beasts we build and plant we buy and sell we rule and obey as meer men But we believe and worship the true God we professe the faith of our Lord Jesus Christ we are partakers of the gifts and graces of the blessed spirit we have an holy communion with that adorable Trinity and with one another in love and charity as Christians that is visible members of Christ our Head and of his Church which is his mysticall body our noblest life sweetest society and divinest fraternity is as we are Christians that is Emulators of the holy Angels Imitators of God children and servants in the family of Christ candidates of heaven expectants of happinesse partakers of grace and daily preparing for eternall glory All which are the dispensations capacities and priviledges of that nation and people onely which are and own themselves the Church of Christ A title of so much honour and reall advantages that in earnest no Nation or people once called and converted to be Christians and by publick vote or profession owning themselves to be such should ever be patient to be robbed or under any specious pretences and novel fallacies deprived of it since the Empire of the whole world and the riches of both Indies are not equivalent to this honour for a people to be called Gods people which were not his and for a Nation which sate in darknesse and in the shadow of death to be professedly and really the houshold of faith the Church of Christ as this of Engl. was heretofore owned to be by the solemn and publick profession of its Kings and Princes its Nobles and Peers its Parlaments and Synods its Magistrates and Ministers by the consent suffrages and submissions of all estates and degrees of people ever since its first conversion who never thought it any impropriety or barbarity of speech much lesse any disgrace to call themselves according to their joynt and declared profession of the name and faith of Christ The church of England Which Title I use according to the good old style and generall phrase of all learned godly and wise men both at home and abroad Ancient and Modern With which Inscription that excellent Bishop Jewell set forth his just and accurate Apologie ful of honest learning potent reasonings and unfeigned Antiquity besides Scripture-demonstrations which got It and this Church so great an applause both at home and abroad that all Reformed Churches and Divines admired it both this Church and that Book The more learned and modest Romanists either found they had not abilities to confute it or not confidence enough to despise it nor did any Non-conformists then boggle at this Title of The Church of England when they found it convenient to enjoy the benefit of Her shadow and protection however in some things they
mischiefs as small parties cannot avoid or remedy In like manner Christians have in all ages grown up from the first Apostolical Plantations of Christianity which were in particular persons and private families to such holy Associations Charitable Combinations and regular Subordinations as reached not onely to the first Families or lesse Congregations and Neighbourhoods which as I said may be called Churches in their Infancy Youth and Minority but they grew up spread and increased by the spirit of Prudence Peace Order Love and Unity even to great Cities large Provinces and whole Nations To all which more publick and extensive relations Christians finding themselves obliged by the ties not onely of their common faith and love but of their own wants and mutuall necessities for Order Safety and Peace they ever esteemed themselves so far bound in duty to every relation both greater and lesser as the generall good and more publick concernments of those Churches of Christ did require of them which were ever esteemed as Ecclesiae adultae Churches in their full growth beauty harmony procerity vigour and completenesse both as to the good to be enjoyed and the evils to be avoided by all Christians not onely in their private but publick and politick capacity 'T is happy indeed when one Sinner or one Family one Village or Congregation give their names to Christ at which the Angels in Heaven rejoyce But how much more august must their joy be how much more magnificent must the glory of Christ and the renown of his blessed name be when whole Cities Countreys and Nations willingly give themselves and be joyned to the Lord and to his Ministers or Ambassadours This carries more proportion as to the merit of Christs Sufferings price of his Blood and power of his Spirit so to the accomplishment of those many cleare and munificent promises foretold with so great pomp and majesty by the Prophets of Gods giving in the Nations with the glory and fulnesse of their multitudes to Christ for his Inheritance so far that many and mighty Kings and Queens should be nursing Fathers and Mothers to the Churches of Christ which should be not onely diffused and scattered according to the latitude and extent of their civil Dominions but piously owned prudently governed and orderly preserved by their princely and paternall care in their severall distributions and orderly jurisdictions according as all true prudence and polity Ecclesiasticall as well as Civil doth require of wise and good men Namely to such a grandeur beauty comelinesse and safety as was and is infinitely beyond any of those modern Models and petty Inventions which seek to slip goodly Boughs into small Twigs or Branches to reduce ancient Churches of long growth of tall and manly stature to their pueriles their long coats and cradles Such famous and flourishing Churches for instance were those in the Apostles times and long after which received their denomination or distinction from those great â—â—ties of Jerusalem Antioch Ephesus Philippi Thessalonica Corinth Rome and the like Mother-Cities According to whose latitude and extensions in point of civil distinction and proconsulary jurisdiction the union and communion of Christians there first converted and formed into severall Churches did extend by the holy and happy Association of their respective Bishops Presbyters Deacons and people into one Ecclesiasticall polity whose orderly and united influence contained in it not onely some one particular Congregation whose number might fitly meet in one place to worship God but it comprised all Christians and Congregations in that city how numerous soever yea and extended not onely to the walls of that city but to the suburbican distributions yea to their several Territories and Provinces appertaining to them in which although there were no doubt many thousands of Christians who were divided into severall Congregations according to the nearnesse of their dwellings and conveniencies of their meetings in one place to serve the Lord yet were they still but one Church as to that Polity Order Authority Government Inspection and Subordination which was among them which cast and comprehended them by a native kind of right and spirituall descent as children to fathers under the care rule and guidance of that Apostle or Apostolick Teacher who first taught and converted them which Apostle afterward committed them together with his own ordinary Authority over them to his Vicegerents Suffragans or Successors in that chief city who residing there was called the Angel Apostle Bishop President or Father of that Church even by the Apostles themselves and by the Spirit of Christ writing to the seven Churches of Asia Ephesus Sardis Pergamus Thyatira Smyrna Philadelphia and Laodicea All which were ever reckoned by Pliny Strabo Stephanus and others as chief Cities or Proconsulary Residencies to which many other Villages and Towns yea some lesser Cities and Countreys were subordinate and united as first in civil dependence and jurisdiction so afterward in Ecclesiasticall Communion and Subjection So that it is most evident by Scripture-dialect by the wisdome of Christs Spirit by the Apostolick prudence and the subsequent practices of all famous Churches as at Alexandria Constantinople Carthage and many other instances that the compleatnesse and perfection of Church-polity order union power and authority was never thought to be seated or circumscribed in every particular congregation of Christians as they were locally divided in their lesser conventions which would make all Churches as small twigs both feeble in themselves and despicable to others but it was placed in those great branches those strong and extensive boughs which had in them the united power or authority not onely of many Christians but of many congregations in which were many godly people many grave Deacons many venerable Presbyters and one eminent Bishop or Father who continued in that Presidentiall authority to water propagate increase preserve and â—overn in order peace and unity those Churches which the Apostles had so planted fixed and established in their severall polities and limits as to Ecclesiasticall union order and jurisdiction In which the chief Pastor President or Bishop so presided in the place power and spirit of the Apostle yea and of Jesus Christ that no private Christian no Deacon no Presbyter yea no particular congregation might as Ignatius and other Ancients tell us regularly doe any thing in publique doctrine discipline worship or ministration without his respective authority consent and allowance Yea all good Christians did ever make great conscience of dividing from the principall succession seat and Pastor who was the centre and conservator of that Church-union and government which was first setled by the Apostles in Primitive Churches and imitated by all others which grew up after them Primitive Christians ever esteeming it as the sin of schisme the work of the flesh a fruit of pride and factious arrogancy for any Christian or any company of Christians to dissolve to divide from and so to destroy that
and Reformation Notwithstanding the shew of all these I abhorred Her as a Synagogue of Satan a den of Thieves a cage of unclean birds a very Babylon worse than that Church was from which Peter wrote his first Epistle I called Her sacred things execrable I counted her Ministers no better than the Magicians of Egypt and Baals Priests Her ministrations as Magick enchantments Her Sacraments insignificant neither sanctified nor sanctifying So far am I from being a poor and sneaking Schismatick which like a viper secretly gnawes the bowels where it is bred and lodged That out of an higher spirit of Zeal and Reformation I have like Saturn or Time quite devoured the old and wholly begat a new Church notwithstanding that I saw heretofore many seeming notes of a true and reformed Church in England many specious fruits of Christs holy Spirit in many formall good words and works of his seemingly gracious servants in Doctrine Faith and Manners by which temptations I sometimes had been a great Zelot and eager Professor having an high esteem both of the Ministers and Ministrations of the Church of England But afterward a new light breaking in upon me I first began to scruple some things in the Church of England after to suspect more at last I was jealous of all things but my own heart From jealousie I soon fell to enmity from enmity to a divorce from being divorced to prostitute the name honour peace and patrimony of that Church to the most insolent spoilers profaners and persecutors from cavilling I fell to calumniating then to condemning at last to contemning all its professed Christianity and noised Reformation as meer nullities uncapable to invest any man in the priviledges honour and happinesse of a true Christian Church or holy Society Thus bogling cruelly at the too great authority and revenues of Bishops scared also with some ceremoniall shadows and no lesse frighted with the late Presbyterian rigour and severity I was so driven by I know not what impulse but I am prone to believe well of it because I have got well by it that I at last fled from the very substance shew and name of the Church of England chusing rather to be a rank Separate a meer Quaker an arrant Seeker or nothing at all of an old-fashioned Christian than to continue in any visible communion with so corrupt so false so lewd so no Church by which high-flown resolution all this while I thank God I am become no Schismatick because neither being nor owning and therefore not being because not owning my self as any member of that Church from which I rather chose boldly to separate than poorly to schismatise in it Having a while wandered alone as Lot when he fled out of Sodom and standing by my self as holier than others finding none meet to joyn with me in Church-fellowship but growing weary and a little ashamed of my solitude neither hearing nor praying nor receiving with any Christians for many moneths nay yeares at last I had an impulse to preach and prophecy that so I might erect and create a pure and perfect Church after my own heart and call it after my own name In which though I began but with a little handful whom I gleaned most-what out of the Presbyterian late harvest which proved too big for their barns and so was never yet well inned yet we two or three met together in Christs name though upon our own heads and by our own authority expecting yea challenging his promise to be in the midst of us with all that plenitude of his spirit with those clear illuminations and assurances with that divine power and supreme Church-authority which next and immediately under Christ we judge to be in and among us as the first subject capable of it and is by us to be dispensed to what Pastors Members and Officers we list to chuse Being thus happily agreed as men we further covenanted as Saints to live together in this Church-fellowship we organized our body with all Church-Officers some of us ordained our selves to be Ministers of the Gospel others of us begat our Fathers and formed our Pastors we equally exercised Church-discipline upon one another so long as we could hold together some indeed went out from us because they were not of us the remaining faithfull Members of Christs little flock still cemented themselves and kept together as a Church where was prophecying and dipping and breaking of bread and excommunicating and all manner of censuring and discipline to far better uses and effects than ever were in that spurious as well as spacious and over-grown Church of England All this I have ordered and done by a power of Christian liberty with my Church or Body without any check or controll from any above us in a way indeed new and strange to the world but more pure free and perfect than ever was used or known in this of England or any other pretended Reformed Church which were all grosly deformed yea we are gone beyond any of those famous Primitive Churches which were by some called pure but I find them leavened with the mysterie of iniquity universally governed by Bishops our bitter enemies and Presbyters our not very fast friends The Lands of Bishops are now happily sold and some of us have bought a good part of them the Livings Tithes and Places of Presbyters we now gape for and crowd into yet are we neither guilty of sacriledge nor schisme the two Prelatick scare-crows or Episcopall bug-beares because nothing could be sacred which was never consecrated or devoted to the true God in a right way as nothing could be which was given to maintain Episcopacy with and Presbytery a meer Idol which we and so God no doubt perfectly abhors however it got footing so early in all Churches and immediately perked up in the place of the Apostles This seems to be the summarie sense of that pious Apology lately offered in behalf of all through-pac'd Separates and perfect Apostates from the order and constitution of the Church of England where either these men extremely dissemble or they first learned Christ and became Christians at least in profession many yeares being baptized and instructed confirmed and communicated in this Church from which being now totally divided they thus most ingeniously seek to wipe off the shame ingratitude levity sin suspicion of Schism by their owning no true Church at all in England and declaring plenary Separation or Independency fancying that he is lesse blameable who quite burns up his neighbours coat than he that onely singeth it and he that flayeth off ones skin is lesse insolent and injurious than he that onely scratcheth it as if every Schisme were not a partiall Separation and every Separation a plenary Schisme How justifiable the ground of such a plea is I leave to wiser men to their own more coole and impartiall spirits and to the great judge of all hearts whose Word hath much deceived his Church in
true ministeriall authority precious liberties what sober men count defections from the ancient Catholick Apostolick pattern they boast of as perfections what plain-hearted Christians esteem as decayings of the Reformed Religion and ill omens and presages of its ruine these Seraphicks affirm to be edifyings and repairings of that structure which since the Apostles times they pretend was alwayes decaying and dropping down to Apostasy being overladen with the fair roof or covering of Episcopacy of which burthen some blessed Reformers seek totally to have lightened this Church as they have done some Cathedrals of their Leads that they may leave this Church and the Reformed Religion as without any roof and defence against the injuries of foul weather so without any band or coping to keep the walls and sides together What others call Extirpations these magnifie as rare Plantations in which they fell down Cedars and set up Shrubs they root up Vines and plant Brambles rejecting venerable Bishops and orderly Presbyters who are of the Primitive Stock and Apostolick descent that they may bring in a novel brood of Heteroclite Teachers equivocall Pastors and new-moulded Ministers whose late Origine without all doubt ariseth no higher at best than Geneva or Frankfort or Amsteldam or Arneheim or New England some are such popular pieces so much terrae filii of obscure rise of base and mean extraction that they have no name of men or place to render them remarkable being like Mushromes perking up in every molehill and in a moment making themselves the Ministers of Jesus Christ To whose strange and novell productions in Old England the late civill distractions finding it seemes much prepared matter gave not onely life and activity but so great petulancy and insolency that many do not onely change their former profession and utterly abdicate their Church-standing and communion in England but as meer changelings they prefer the saddest Succubaes and Empusa's the most fanatick apparitions of modern fancies in their poor and pitifull Conventicles before the Church of England as some children do the Queen of Fairies before their genuine Mothers instead of whose sound Doctrine sacred Order and Catholick Councils they betake themselves each to their private dotages and ravings to meer nonsense and blasphemies which some cry up as strong reasonings high raptures extatick illuminations to which all men must subscribe though no wise man know what they mean Such confidence some men have that Christians in England have lost not onely their Religion but their Reason upon whom they hope so rudely and grosly to impose their most childish novelties and frivolous follies that as Erasmus speaks of some monkish corrupters or interpolators of S. Jeroms works who had made it harder for him to find out what that acute and learned Father wrote than ever it was for him to write his excellent works so in England what was formerly plain and easie sound and wholsome orderly and Catholick as to true Religion both in Faith Manners Ministry and Government the modern Novelties Whimseys Factions Intricacies and Extravagancies of some men have made not onely perplexed confused but contemptible and ridiculous Yet these are the trash and husks which some mens nauseo us wanton palates in this age do prefer and chuse rather than that wholsome food and sincere milk of Gods word with which the Reformed Church of England alwayes entertained her children untill an high-minded and stiff-necked generation of rank appetites like Jewes growing sick of quailes and surfeited of manna longed for the garlick and onions of Egypt legendary visions fabulous revelations and fanatick inspirations Which Egyptian diet hath of late by a just anger of Heaven upon mens ingratefull murmurings and wanton longings brought many in England to those high calentures and distempers in Religion that like frantick people they flye in the faces of their Fathers and tear the very flesh of their Mother Though civil troubles and State-furies seem much allayed yet these Clero-masticks and Church-destroyers still maintain a most implacable war against the Church of England thinking yea professing some of them that they shall do God good service utterly to destroy it with all its assistants and adherents In order to which design they have sought every where to vilifie and set at nought to crown with thorns and crucifie or at best to counterfeit and disguise the merit worth and majesty of all the sacred Solemnities and Rites the Peace and Polity the Ministry and Ministrations of the Church of England yea and fancying they have a liberty to mock them first and after to naile them to the Cross Good God! how have they buffeted them how importunely do they obtrude upon them amidst their many Agonies gall and vinegar to drink what cruell contempts what virulent pamphlets what scandalous and scurrilous petitions do they frequently vent against all Churches and Church-men relating to or depending upon the Church of England some of them ripping up by a Neronean cruelty the womb that bare them others cutting off by a more than Amazonian barbarity the breasts that gave them suck Nor do they despair to pierce at last this bleeding Church to the very heart if ever the power of the sword come into such hands as are professed enemies to all other Reformed Churches as well as this of England whose languishing but living fate they now behold as with great pleasure so with no small impatience while they see that notwithstanding all their sedulous and industrious machinations against learning and Religion against the Church and Universities of England against Ministers and their maintenance yet there is still some life and spirit some liberty and hope left through the mercy of God and the moderation of some men in power for those Christians that have the courage and conscience to own the Reformed Church of England as their Mother and the Reformed Clergy as their spirituall Fathers Whose just Honour and Interests as I must never desert while I live because I think them linked with those of Gods Glory my Redeemers Honour the Catholick Churches veracity the peace of my conscience and my countrey's happinesse both as to the present age and to posterity so I have thought it my duty in her deplorable condition and in the despondency of many mens spirits to apply the cordiall of this confection mingled with her teares and with her sighs presented to you my most honoured Countrey-men by the help of which you may both fortify your own honest minds and oppose that diffusive venome which you cannot but daily meet in some mens restlesse malice who neither know how to speak well of the Church of England nor how to hold their peace By the example of your judicious favour and generous compassion I doubt not to excite like affections of courage and constancy in all worthy Protestants honest-hearted English whose duty it is amidst the pertinacy of all other parties and factions who like Burres hang together to hold fast that holy and
and measure as I received from his Word and Spirit for I learned not those manifestations of Divine love from any other Church Pristine or Modern so much as the speciall dispensations and discoveries of Gods Graces and Gifts to me in which few equalled none seemed to exceed me in all the world From this great and pure fountain of all perfection and comfort the sweetnesse merit and fulnesse of my Saviour I recommended to my children every Grace every Vertue every holy Duty every necessary Precept every precious Promise every imitable Example and this was done with all the advantages of good Learning of sound Knowledge of most potent and pathetick eloquence which at once was able to inform the weakest capacity to satisfie any sober curiosity and to silence the subtilest adversary To this purpose that the great work of saving their souls might be effectually carried on with order power and authority I furnished them not with precarious praters bold intruders or pitifull pieces of Plebeian oratory in whom ignorance and impudence inability and inauthoritativeness contend which shall be greatest but I provided and prepared for them with much study and industry with many prayers and teares with long education and diligent care excellent Bishops orderly Presbyters able and authoritative Ministers workmen that needed not be ashamed of a lawful ordination and right descent of a mediate divine mission after the Apostolick line and Catholick succession after the form of an uninterrupted and authentick commission duly and truly exemplified in the consecration of Bishops and ordination of Presbyters and Deacons through all ages of the Church agreeable to that originall Institution which was from Christ Jesus the great High Priest the unerring Prophet the soveraign King of his Church the chief Preacher of Righteousnesse and Bishop of our souls who instituted first his twelve Apostles afterward the seventy Disciples whose commission was not so large nor their mission so solemn as that of the twelve whose Episcopacy and number was to be completed and upon whom the promised power from on high specially came in the miraculous and ministeriall gifts of the Holy Ghost After this pattern which was ever followed by all Churches in all the world I supplied those under my care with such a succession of Bishops and Ministers of holy things as for solid learning for powerfull preaching for devout and discreet praying for reverend celebrating for acute disputing for exact writing for wise governing and holy living were no where exeeded in all the Christian world and hardly equalled in any age since the Apostles times whose ministeriall sufficiencies and successes were sometime highly magnified and almost deified by many of those that now would stone them and destroy me by a late transport of malice as much unexpected as undeserved by me which looks more like a fascination and fury than any thing of true Zeal and sober Reformation For no men of any weight or worth for parts and piety for judgement and ingenuity for conscience and integrity have hitherto convinced me or those men that were my prime servants sons and supports of any Heresie or Idolatry of any Superstition or Apostasy of any just scandall or notable defect What some have urged for my not exercising a more severe and strict Discipline after the manner of some ancient Primitive Churches it is not imputable to any unwillingnesse in those worthy Bishops and Presbyters whom I employed but to the general wantonness or refractorinesse of all sorts of people in that point who were so farre from enduring a stricter discipline to be set up that many grudged at any Ecclesiastick authority exercised over them though it were established by their own publick consent and lawes If any of my Bishops Presbyters or people failed to do the duties which I required or rather Christ commanded them it was to be reckoned as the fruit of mens private temptations and personall infirmities but not of my constitutions or directions which were so pious and perspicuous that people could not justly plead invincible ignorance to excuse their immoralities and impieties which indeed they owed to their own negligences or corruptions Yea where the seeds of Religion were thinnest sown and thrived least in some parts of this nation it was not so much from the want of labourers as from the labourers wants the poverty of many places and barrennesse of the soyle was such that either impropriations or sacriledge or both had not left for any competent workman a competent maintenance both my Dower and Patrimony Glebes and Tithes being almost wholly alienated by hard lawes and evil customes from my use and enjoyment that holy Portion which is Gods being oft perverted to feed Hinds and Dogs and Horses which was originally devoted to feed such Shepherds as might feed my flock in every place Nor could in those cases either my prayers or teares the sordid necessities of many poor Ministers or the cryes of poor peoples famished souls ever yet move the civil State effectually to restore or remit or to make other necessary supplyes for Pastors and peoples good Yet even in this distresse which befell too many places much against my will my care and endeavour was so to keep up the life health and soundnesse of the true Reformed Christian Religion that people every where had what was necessary wholsome and decent for their souls good though possibly they had not nor was it needfull the same plenty variety dainties and superfluity in a constant way which some places did so long enjoy untill as with the Jews the Manna and Quailes Sunday Sermons and week-day Lectures came out of their nostrils while the heavenly food was rowling in their curious palates and wanton jawes the wrath of God brake forth upon them and upon me as upon Moses for their sakes who was indeed as jealous of their surfeitings of holy things as of the others famishings both being contrary to my care and desire which were God knows first to preserve the Foundation of necessary and saving Truth among them next to adde the beauty of holinesse to humility to joyn decency to sincerity to maintain the power of godlinesse with the wholsome formes of it that so Truth and Peace Order and Unity the leaves and the fruits of the tree of life might grow together for the nutriment muniment and ornament of piety Nor do I doubt to plead and affirm before Gods Tribunall That if those people who seemed to fare hardliest though the greatest complainers against my treatment of them were such as enjoyed most and fared deliciously every day wantonness being more querulous than want if they had made so good use as they might and ought to have done of that holy light and rule which was duly held forth to them in the plain parts of Scripture every year read to them in the Sacraments duly administred among them in the Articles Creeds Homilies Catechise and Liturgy with which they were
of England O venerable censors O severe Aristarchusses of a more than Catonian gravity to whose ploughs and looms and distaffs and clubs and hammers 't is meet as to so many sacred scepters this later English and Christian world should no lesse submit their souls than the Jews and Gentiles Greeks and Barbarians Romans and Scythians did to the nets and fish-hooks of the Apostles who were authorized with miraculous gifts and assisted by the speciall power of the holy Spirit of Christ to plant settle and reform and purge Christian Churches To whose holy Doctrine and Divine Institutions delivered in the Old and New Testament and followed by all the Primitive Catholick Churches notwithstanding that the Church of England did in its first Reformation diligently and exactly conform it self if we may believe the integrity of those Reformers who had the courage and constancy to be Martyrs whose learning worth piety hath been confirm'd by the testimony of so many wise religious Princes by the approbation sanction of so many honourable and unanimous Houses of Parliament by the suffrages of so many learned and reverend Convocations by the applauses of so many Sister-reformed Churches if we may believe the preaching living and dying of so many hundred excellent Bishops and Presbyters or the prayers praises and proficiencies of so many thousands of other good Christians or lastly if we may believe the wonderful blessings and speciall graces of a merciful God attesting to the verity sanctity and integrity of this Church-Reformation and Christian Constitution for many happy years Yet against all these some peevish Momusses some spitefull Caco-zelots some evil-ey'd Zoilusses some insolent and causelesse Enemies of the Church of England have not so much modesty as to conceale their malice or to smother their insolent folly and intolerable arrogancy which dares to put the ignorance giddinesse emptinesse vulgarity rashnesse precipitancy and sinisternesse of their silly censures into the balance of Religion contrary to the renowned learning piety gravity grace and majesty of all those who have had so great favour love respect and honour for the Church of England Whom her spitefull and envious adversaries now presume to follow with nothing but Contumelies and Anathema's with pillagings and spoylings with railings and revilings with waste and ruine to the excessive joy of Her Papall enemies whose deeply-designed policies have a long time desired and hoped to see that wofull day befall the Church of England in which her Bishops might beg her Presbyters be starved her Ministry contemned her Liturgie ejected her Unity dissolved and broken her Ancient and Primitive Government abolished her undoubted ordination and succession of Ministers interrupted her whole Christian Frame and Nationall Constitution which was for the main truly Catholick Primitive and Apostolick destroyed dissipated desolated What invincible Armadoes could not atchieve what monstrous Powder-plots could not accomplish what wily Jesuits and other subtile Sophisters despaired to attain having been oft defeated and repelled by the learned care and vigilant puissance of wise Princes sober Parlaments reverend Bishops and other able Ministers of the Church of England that the weaknesse wantonnesse and wickednesse of some of our own petty Sectaries Schismatick Agitators superâ—reforming Reformers is likely to bring to passe whom the most admired and devout Lord Primate of Armagh a great Prophet of God and Pillar of the Reformed Religion sometime told me he esteemed no other than Factors for Popery and Engines for Roman designs by divisions and domestick confusions of Religion to bring in Popish Superstition and Tyranny Indeed a prudent Conjecturer may in this case easily make a true Prophet For the Roman Eagle a watchfull powerfull and voracious bird can never fail at last to seise on these parts of Christendome for her prey where she shall see Ignorance prevail against Knowledge Barbarity against Learning Division against Unity Confusion against Order People against their Priests Novelty against Antiquity Anarchy against Catholick Authority and infinite deformities ushered in under the title of speciall Reformations That cunning Conclave which overlooks the Christian world as the greatest constellation of policy in the West knows full well that such feaverish distempers in any Church or Christian State as now afflict the Church of England will not faile if they long continue to bring it to such an hectick consumption as will quite destroy its former healthfull constitution and prepare it for those Italian Empiricks who will come then to be in request with common people when they find no good to be got by the best-reputed Physicians the most specious Reformers when these are at their wits ends so differing in their judgements and practise that they know not what to do by reason of the madnesse impatiency and petulancy of people those foraign Mountebanks will alwayes promise men help and cure at an easie rate for they require no more of the most desperate patients than to credit their receipts to be confident of and reconciled to the skill and artifice of the Church of Rome their Mother and the Pope their Father CHAP. VI. I Cannot believe that any of you who are persons of Learning Honour and Integrity lovers of your Countrey and the Reformed Religion can be wholly strangers to the sad and dangerous condition of the Church of England Nor can you if rightly set forth to you be unaffected with it unlesse your designs and fortunes are to be advanced by the rents and ruines of this Church of England In which as the Lord liveth before whom we all stand distempers are risen not onely to Divisions but Distractions not onely to Injuries but Insolencies not only to Obloquies but Oppressions not onely to Schismes but Abscissions not onely to Factions but Confusions not onely to Lapses but Apostacies not onely to rude Deformities but they tend to absolute Nullities as to any Christian Harmony Fraternity Order Beauty Unity Strength Safety and publick setling of that Reformed Religion which was once professed in the Church of England And this by reason of the Envies Despites Rudenesses Animosities Seditions Strifes Separations Raylings Reproches Contumelies Blasphemies and prophane Novelties every where pregnant and predominant among vulgar spirits and odiously cast upon all things that you and your forefathers esteemed as religious and sacred in this Church of England The torrent of rebukes and troubles like Ezekiels waters is now risen not onely to the ankles and knees but to the loyns and neck growing too rapid and deep for the common people to wade over or venture into nor are they safe for any to engage upon but those who as S. Christopher is represented in the Legendary Emblem are heightned by their own integrity and supported by Gods heroick Spirit for it is a black and dangerous a red and dead Sea upon which he adventures who will now seriously assert the Church of England whose troubled state is more stormy than those waters were on which S. Peter ventured to walk or
wherein our blessed Saviour slept with whose Disciples we may well cry out Master save us we perish What tongue what pen can sufficiently set forth the rudenesses outrages barbarities despites diminutions and indignities which some have offered in their speeches and writings in their pamphlets and petitions in their restlesse agitations and implacable malice against all that was established in the Church of England contrary to that duty of Charity they owed and that profession of Communion they sometimes professed being possessed now with so fierce a spirit that they have broken all cords and bands of Humanity Civility Charity and Piety both private and publick I shall not need to mind you or any of them of their many oaths and subscriptions of those Protestations Vowes and Covenants which many of these now deserters and destroyers of the Church of England so easily and eagerly swallowed by which last three-fold cord most of them I believe tied themselves to maintain the Protestant Religion as it was established in the Church of England If any of them were so wise and cautious as to avoid such politick gins which how far they intended well to Church or State God only knows this to be sure all sober Christians see that they have little advanced the state of the Reformed Religion in England yet still they must know that themselves and all that are good Christians and honest English are bound by far higher and nobler bonds of their baptismall Vow and Covenant to their God and Saviour from whence do necessarily flow those of Christian gratitude duty love and charity obliging every good Christian to pray for and preserve the welfare of this Church and that Reformed Religion which was once happily established in it in which the glory of our God the honour of our Saviour the good of our Countrey and the salvation of many thousand souls are highly concerned Against all which for any man upon small or no account rashly proudly spitefully out of envy covetousnesse ambition or any other depraved lust and passion to offend especially where so great light of Divine Truth and Grace such a presence and pregnancy of Gods Spirit clearly shines as doth in the Church of England to the very dazling of the eyes of these Adversaries must needs be such a complicated and resolved wickedness a sin of so enormous and transcendent a nature that Irenaeus counts it a mangling or killing of Christ again and in earnest it seems scarce pardonable because 't is scarce a repentable sin or repairable malice therefore hardly to be repented of because few can plead with S. Paul they do it ignorantly and so hope to obtain mercy being wilfull persecutors and vastators of such an excellent and illustrious Church as this of England was before these spoilers thus came upon it to make havock of it In which Church if those holy Means and Divine Graces which accompany salvation were not professed and enjoyed for my part I despair any where to find the way of Truth and Peace of holinesse and happinesse I know nothing truly excellent and necessary in any Church ancient or later which this Church of England did not enjoy yea I find many things which seem lesse convenient or more superfluous in others we were happily freed from Nor can I yet discover any materiall defect in the Church of England as to Christians outward polity inward tranquillity and eternal felicity Nothing either pious or peacefull morall or mysterious rituall or spirituall orderly or comely that may contribute to the good of mens souls but was plentifully to be enjoyed in the Church of England whose rare accomplishments and prosperity both inward and outward were I believe the greatest eye-sore and grievance in the world both to evil men and devils when they saw that Truth and Holinesse those Graces and Vertues those spirituall gifts and comforts which were here entertained with excellent learning noble encouragements ingenuous honours peaceable serenity and munificent plenty in all which the Reformed Church of England so flourished many years by Gods and mans indulgence that nothing in truth was wanting to the perpetuity of its prosperity but moderation humility and charity these would on all sides have kept out luxury and lazinesse pride and envy the usuall moths and worms which breed in all things that are full and fair opulent and prosperous Which humane defects justly blameable on mans part and punishable on Gods may no way be imputed to the Church of England which afforded so great advantages of wel-doing wel-being to all good Christians but to us poor mortalls who were prone to abuse so great Indulgences of God and man so uncharitable unthankfull and unreasonable are those malecontents who blame the fulnesse of the breast or the sweetness of that milk honey of which they have eat and drank too much who either from other mens failings and infirmities or from their own corrupt fancies and conceits do take occasion to blast and blaspheme all that was Reformed sacred and setled as to Religion in the Church of England so filling all places with their dust and clamours against this Church that the levity and easinesse of many people have quite forsaken it running like those that are scared with Earthquakes out of their houses cities and temples to heaths woods and wildernesses Some out of a sequacious easinesse and vulgar basenesse studying to comply with their leaders interests and their own advantages affect to appear to the world not onely neglective and indifferent but scorners and high opposers of all that ever the Church of England pretended to as to the Truth Reformation Wisdome Spirit Power or Grace of Religion neither caring what they condemn nor much minding upon what grounds they do it Others taking advantage of the levity loosenesse covetousnesse sacriledge arrogancy injuriousnesse and madnesse of some that heretofore professed speciall purity and strictnesse in Religion do resolve as those Heathens of old who excused their own thefts and wantonnesses by the lubricities and pranks of their Gods fully to gratifie their own licentious native inclinations how inordinate soever utterly casting off and abhorring all outward form and profession as well as all inward power and perswasion of godlinesse counting all Religious duties to be no better than consecrated rattles which Polititians put into the hands of the common people to please and compose their childish frowardnesse The ground and rise of all which is from those many scandals which loose and unsetled tempers take from those endlesse strifes and janglings the continued disorders and deformities the poverty and contempt the maimes and wounds the cruelty and uncharitablenesse with which some high-flown Reformers have of late treated the Church of England and those that have most constantly adhered to it What man or woman capable of such profound serious and grave thoughts as become Christian Religion whose lusts or interests have not quite decocted all Humanity as well as Piety can
evidently see tokens of an angry God of a provoked justice of an armed power from Heaven which hath begun not to chastise as a Father but to consume as an Enemy nâ—â— to reform as a Friend but to destroy and desolate as an Avenger this lukewarm this Laodicean Church of Engl. with all the Antichristian pomp pride and tyranny the superstition and abomination of its whole frame and constitution In this point or centre of the England's ill-reformed nay utterly deformed and desperate state it is that these severe Censors fix'd the foot of their compasses fetching in all Bishops and Presbyters all Preachers and Professors all Duties and Devotions all Ministrations and Ministers all Liturgies and Ceremonies within the wide circle and black line of their censorious severity condemning all but themselves and their own way or parties who are called and counted by some of them in a most Pharisaick pride and uncharitablenesse the onely Saints the called Elect and precious of God All such as are dissenters from them they have set already at Christs left hand fancying it a great part of piety magisterially to judge and authoritatively to condemn all the members of the Church of England both severally and joyntly though never so holy learned wise and good more upon popular prejudices and sinister presumptions than upon any just triall and serious examination which alas few of these censorious Adversaries and supercilious Destroyers of the Church of England are able to reach in any proportion either for parts or prudence learning or experience Reason or Religion being for the most part like Mushromes of crude indigested and dangerous composition who yet think themselves capable to compare with the highest Cedars of Lebanon and fancy they are able to over-top the fairest and fruitfullest trees that ever grew upon the mountains of God in this Church and Nation Alas they puff at all that ever was accounted pious or prudent learned or religious gracious or godly comely or comfortable holy or happy in the Church of England looking upon it with scorn and triumph as David did upon Goliah when he was dejected groveling and dead an object fit for these worthies to set their feet upon and by the sharp sword of their zeal utterly to destroy that neither head nor taile root nor branch of the Church of England may remain CHAP. IX BUt here as Michael the Archangel did so must I crave leave to contend with these men about this body of Moses this carkase almost this Skeleton as they esteem it of the Church of England which heretofore was thought to have conversed with God in the holy mountain of vision whose face was heretofore not onely well-favoured but it so shined that these feeble spectators the now blind blear-ey'd or blood-shotten despisers and destroyers of it were not then able to behold its glory without envy and regret Though the Lord may seem to have slain Her with Her children yet I cannot but believe and profess that the salvation of God hath been both manifested to and received by thousands in the former order way and dispensations of the Church of England that no Christians need few ever enjoyed more means of grace and glory than were piously and prudently dispensed in the Church of England While I live I must deny what is clamorously and injustly calumniated fiercely but falsely alledged to justifie some mens advantagious Schismes profitable Separations and gainfull Innovations that our publick afflictions and miseries have sprung as to their inward and meritorious cause from the evil and unsound constitution of the Church of England as it was once publickly reformed and established in this Nation This Calumny I can no more grant than that holy Job's sores grew from some unwholsome aire or diet he used or from the unhealthful temper of his body or that Satans malice was to be justified by Job's want of any right to claim or eloquence to assert his Innocency as to his practice before man and his Integrity as to his purpose and sincerity before God amidst his bitter losses and calamities which were so passionately aggravated by the unjust censures and misinterpretations of his mistaken friends because they did not wisely consider the paradoxes of Gods providences and depths of divine judgements which many times inflict upon whole Churches as well as upon private Christians by the malice of men and Devils many sharp and sore afflictions not alwayes for penary chastisements but oft for triall of graces exercise of patience and exemplary improvements in all Christian virtues which usually grow blunt dull and rusty through long plenty peace and prosperity and so need sometimes the mercifull files and furnaces of Gods inflictions mans persecutions and Devils temptations which are rather purgative than consumptive to good Christians and oft preparative for greater splendors both of inward mercy and even outward prosperity of which the Church of England hath not yet any cause to despair because it hath a good cause and a good God It is not more necessary than comely for the Body and Members of Christ to be conform to Christ their Head in bearing his crosse and partaking of his agonies upon whom the houre of temptation foretold is still to come as it did upon the Primitive Churches and Christians with some lucid intervalls for three hundred years There may be as good an omen or prognostick in the scorns and contumelies cast upon any Church of Christ by its persecutors as there was in the dirt of the streets cast upon Vespasian by the command of Cajus Caesar as a punishment for his not keeping the streets cleaner of which he was then chief Scavenger or Surveyor it was as Suetonius tells us in the life of Vespasian thought by the wise men to portend that he should one day receive into his bosome and protection both the oppressed city of Rome and the wasted Empire which accordingly came to pass Affliction is part of Gods good husbandry and is for the Churches mendment no less than compost or manure is for the Earths Hence the Christian Oracles bid us to rejoice with exceeding great joy when we fall into divers temptations of triall when we suffer for righteousnesse sake the spirit of Glory as Gods presence to Moses is oftner seen in the bush or shrub which burns but consumes not than in the Oke or Cedar in the low and mean estate of his Church as well as in the more pompous and flourishing S. Stephen had a clearer vision of Christ in Heaven when the cloud of stones was showring about his eares than ever he enjoyed in his more peaceable profession The Lily is not less fair nor the Rose less fragrant when they grow among the thorns Affliction like Gods physick hath that in healthfulnesse which it wants in pleasantnesse Particular parts of any Church may have causticks and corrosives applyed to them when God as a wise and wary Physician intends
honour merited by the Emperours Diocletian Galerius for their extirpating Christian superstition restoring the worship of the Gods No pen saith Eusebius could equall the atrocity of those times against the Church of Christ Yet even then the gracious spirit of sincere Christians as the Ark in the deluge rose highest toward heaven then godly Bishops and Presbyters were as another Historian writes more ambitious of Martyrdome than now Presbyters are of being all made Bishops then were Christians more then conquerours and true Christianity most triumphant when it seemed most depressed despised and almost destroyed as Sulpitius Severus writes of the same times in his short but elegant History Thus Eusebius and others describe that horrid storm and black night which was relieved by the blessed day-star of Constantine the Great appearing In which dismall times learned men do not quarrell at the profession and state of Religion but at the irreligion and scandall of Christians lives the fault and provocation was not from the Faith Doctrine Liturgy Order and Government then established in the Churches of Christ but from the degenerous depraved and ungoverned passions of men as they all blamed these last whenever they appeared so they constantly asserted the other as was evident in the Synod of Antioch in which a little before Diocletians time the heresie of Paulus Samâ—satenus denying the Divinity of Christ was condemned by all being confuted by Malchion a learned man an accurate Disputant The Author or Heresiarch was excommunicated not onely from the Church of Antioch but also from the Catholick Church and separated from all Christian communion throughout the world by a just and unanimous severity Holy men then rightly judged that the meritorious cause of all those sore calamities arose not from the frame of Christian Churches which was holy uniform and Apostolick as yet but from the wantonness and wickedness of Christian professors neglecting so great means of salvation and abusing such Halcyon dayes as had been sometime afforded them Which censure I may without rashnesse or uncharitablenesse pass as to the present distresses incumbent upon the Church of England whose holy wise honourable and happy Reformation must ever be vindicated as much as in me lies against all such gain-sayers as make no scruple to condemne as all the generations of Gods children in former ages so those especially who worthily setled and valiantly maintained the Christian reformed Religion in the Church of England as against all Heathenish and Hereticall profaneness so against the more puissant and superstitious Papists also against the more peevish but then more feeble Schismaticks CHAP. X. IT were as impertinent a work for me in these times to insist upon every particular in the frame of the Church of England or to cry up every small lineament in Her for most rare and incomparable as it is unreasonable and spitefull in those that deny Her to have had any one handsome feature in Her or any thing grave comely Christian-like or Church-like in her main constitution and complexion Mr. Richard Hooker one of the ablest Pens and best Spirits that ever England employed or enjoyed hath besides many other worthy men abundantly examined every feature and dress of the Church of England asserting it by calm clear and unanswerable demonstrations of Reason and Scripture to have been very far from having any thing unchristian or uncomely deformed or intolerable which her then enemies declaimed and now have proclaimed whose wrathfull menaces the meekness and wisdome of that good man foresaw and in his Epistle foretold would be very fierce and cruell if once they got power answerable to their prejudices superstitions and passions against the Church of England which he fully proved to differ no more from the Primitive temper and prudence than was either lawfull convenient or necessary in the variation of times and occasions The excellent endeavours of that rarely-learned and godly Divine so full of the spirit and wisdome of Christ one would have thought might have been sufficient for ever to have kept up the peace order and honour of the Church of England also to have silenced the pratings and petulancies of her adversaries But alas few of those plebeian spirits and weaker capacities to whose errour anger and activity the Church of England now chiefly owes her miseries tears and fears were ever able to understand or bear away the weight strength and profoundnesse of that most ample mans reasonings and his eloquent writings Others of them that were more able were so cunning and partiall for the interest of their cause and faction as commonly to decry for obscure or to suspect as dangerous because prejudiciall to their interest or to bury in silence as their enemy that rare piece of Mr. Hookers Ecclesiasticall Polity which many of them had seldome either the courage or the honesty to read none of them the power ever to reply or the hardiness so much as to endeavour a just confutation of his mighty demonstrations Yea I have been credibly informed that some of the then-dissenters from the Church of England had the good or rather evil fortune utterly to suppress those now defective but by him promised and performed books touching the vindication of the Church of England in its Ordination Jurisdiction and Government by the way of Ancient Catholick Primitive and Apostolick Episcopacy Which one word Episcopacy hath of late years cost more blood and treasure in Scotland and England than all the enemies of Bishops and of this Church had in their veins or were worth 20. years ago whose importune clamours of old and endeavours of late to extirpate Primitive Catholick and Apostolicall Episcopacy out of this Church and to introduce by head and shoulders the exotick novelties and vanities of humane invention have brought themselves and this whole Church to so various and divided a posture as makes no setled or uniform Church-government at all by a popular precipitancy ruining an ancient and goodly Fabrick whose temporary decayes or defects might easily and wisely have been amended before they had agreed of a new model or seriously considered either their skill or their authority to erect a new one if they could find out a better which hitherto they have not done nor will they I believe ever be able to do as destitute in this point of any just commission direction power or precedent either from God or man I am sure the Supreme power of regulating all Ecclesiasticall affairs was under God by the laws of England invested in the Chief Magistrate and Governours of this Church without and against whose judgements consents and consciences no innovations were to be carried on nor indeed begun in this Church whose events or successes hitherto have been only worthy of such tumultuary beginnings the effects of them being full of dissolution confusion to all of injurious afflictions to many worthy men besides penall and perpetuall divisions among the Innovators themselves who
of the Book of Common-prayer Which very Title though agreeable to the style and mind of Antiquity as Ignatius Justin Martyr and S. Austin use it yet perhaps might in time something abate as to our English Dialect the reverence of common people toward it which probably might have been raised and preserved to an higher veneration if some Title more august solemn and sacred had been affixed to it as The holy Liturgy or The form of Gods publick worship or Divine service c. For ordinary people easily in time undervalue as triviall even in a religious satiety any thing which they are wonted to call and use as common which ought to be kept up by all prudent means to all due majesty sanctity solemnity veneration not onely in the use but in the very name and familiar appellation As to the substance and matter of this Book the wisdome of the Church of Engl. had first exactly adjusted it to the sense of Gods word nothing being there expressed as the mind of the Church which was not thought agreeable to the mind of Gods spirit in the Scriptures nor do I know any part of it to which a judicious Christian might not in faith say Amen taking the expressions of it in that pious and benigne sense which the Church intended and the words may well beare Next all the parts of it were so fitted both as to the language and the things contained in it to ordinary peoples capacities as well as all mens necessities that none had cause to complain of it as hard to be understood nor any to disdain it as too flat and easie Indeed the whole composure of the English Liturgie was in my judgement so holy so wholsome so handsome so complete so discreet so devout that I cannot but esteem it equal at least to yea I am prone with Gilbertus the German much to prefer it before any one Liturgie or publick form of serving God used in any Church ancient or later in Eastern or Western Greek or Latin Romish or Reformed that ever I saw Let any sober Christian that is able compare the Liturgie of England with those now extant as the Armenian the Constantinopolitan ascribed to S. Chrysostome the Greek Euchology used at this day that anciently ascribed to S. James those used by the Syrian and Egyptick Churches under the names of S. Basil or Gregory Nazianz. that of S. Cyril of which he gives a large account in his Catechisme the Gregorian or Roman Liturgie the Musarabick Liturgie of Spain composed by Isidore Hispalensis the Officium Ambrosianum by S. Ambrose that of Alcuinus in England which Bede mentions the Dutch French Suevick Danish any of the Lutheran or Calvinian Liturgies he will find nothing excellent in any of them but is in this of England many things which are less clear or necessary in them are better expressed or wisely omitted here As for the English Liturgies symbolizing with the Popish Missall as some have odiously and falsely calumniated it doth no more than our Communion or Lords Supper celebrated in England doth with the Masse at Rome or our doctrine about the Eucharist doth with theirs about Transubstantiation or our humble veneration of our God and Saviour in that mysterie doth with their strange Gesticulations and Superstitions In all which particulars how much the Church of Enland differed both in Doctrine and Devotion from that of Rome no man that is intelligent and honest can either deny or dissemble I am sure we differ as much as English doth from Latin Truth from Errour true Antiquity from Novelty Completeness from Defect Sanctity from Sacriledge the giving of the Cup to the people from the denying of it as much as the holy use of things doth from the superstitious abuse of them as much as Divine Faith doth from Humane Fancy or Scripture-plainnesse and proportions from Scholastick subtilties and inventions That the Church of England retained many things pious and proper to severall occasions which the Roman Devotionalls had received and retained from the ancient Liturgies is no more blamable than that we use and preserve those Scriptures Sacraments and other holy Services which the Church of Rome doth now profess to celebrate and use The wisdome of the Church of England did freely and justly assert to its use and to Gods glory whatever upon due triall it found to have the stamp of Gods Truth and Grace or the Churches Wisdome and Charity upon it as what it thought most fit for this Churches present benefit finding no cause peevishly to refuse any Good because it had been mixed with some evil but trying all things it held fast that which it judged good as it is commanded never thinking that the usurpations of Errour ought to be made any obstructions to Truth or that Humane inventions are any prejudice to Divine institutions It knew that though the holy vessels of the Temple had been captive at Babylon and there profaned by Belshazzar yet they might well be restored again and consecrated by Ezra to the service of God Some men possibly as conscientious others as curious and captious quarrelled perpetually at the Liturgie of the Church of England some at the whole form as prescribed others at some particular phrases and expressions as less proper and emphatick It is now an hundred years old and able to speak for it self justly alledging first the great joy devotion the piety thanks with which it was first received as an wholsome form of Prayer easie to be understood by English Christians next the great good it at first did ever since hath done for many years to many poor silly souls who otherwaies had been left in great blindness and barrennesse of devotion Further it pleads that it never intended to offend any good Christian since it studied in all things to be consonant to Gods holy will and word that as its order premeditatedness and constancy of devotion was never forbidden or dissallowed by God or any good men Jews of old or Christians of later times but rather approved exemplified and commanded in all their publick services both of prayers praises and benedictions so late experience abundantly teacheth how much the advantages of true Reformed Religion were generally carried on more happily by the publick and private use of that Liturgie than hath been of late years by the rejecting of it as many have done and introducing in its stead nothing but their own crude and extemporary prayers which being much unpremeditated are many times so confused so flat so flashy so affected so preposterous so improper so indiscreet so incomplete that they grow oft-times ridiculous sometimes profane bablings and battologies condemned by our Saviour when those men affect in publick extemporary prayers who have neither invention for the variety nor judgement for the solidity nor discretion for that gravity fitness and decency which are necessary in all our prayers especially when publick and social For some to
extemporary prayer which to the hearers hath the same aspect of a crutch or staff no less than that set form which by many is composed and proposed to the congregation As for the humours of common people they are an ill compass to steer by in concernments of Church or State It is no wonder to see wontedness breed weariness and weariness wantonness wantonness loathing of the most holy duties and heavenly dainties as of Manna to the Jews unless the hearts of men be alwaies humbly devout and sincerely fervent and such can I am sure daily follow wonted wholsome forms with new fervours and give a fresh Amen to known oft-repeated petitions as well as a fiduciary assent to such precepts and promises as they have heard or read from Gods Word a thousand times Without which sacred flames of constant zeal and successive devotion upon mens hearts as the holy fire which was never to go out upon Gods altar not onely the extemporary varieties of mens own inventions will prove perfunctory and superficiall but even Scripture it self and the Oracles of God will grow to be meer Crambe yea the repeated Celebration of the most divine and adorable mysteries of the blessed Sacraments which Christ instituted as constant solemn Services in his Church will prove nauseous burdens and hypocriticall loades to the dull and indevout spirits of men whom if they be such in their hearts and tempers no variety or novelty will quicken ther niauseous and lazy hypocrisy if they be not such no constancy or wontedness will dull their sincere fervency and holy fragrancy of their affections The late ramblings barrenness and confusion of some mens sad and extemporary rhapsodies their rude and rusticall devotions are especially in solemn and Sacramentall Celebrations observed by many wise Christians to be such since the Cadet or younger Brother of the Directory if it deserves the honour of that name which to many seems but as a by-blow the illegitimate issue of partiall spirits Apostatizing from their former conformity to the Church of England in that point of its Liturgy since I say it crowded or as Jacob supplanted its elder brother out of the house of God though it self be now little used and less regarded even by its first patrons and sticklers that it makes them and me highly admire and more magnifie the wisdome of the Church of England in first composing after perfecting and prescribing that excellent Liturgie to common people which contained the very quintessence of all that we find used by the ancient piety and charity of Churches agreeable to Gods Word which is the onely pattern pillar and support for Christians prayers both publick and private Nor did the Church of England ever intend as I conceive by Her Liturgie so to stint and confine any discreet and able Minister or private Christian but they might further pour out their souls to God in prayers and praises publickly and privately so as occasion required and good order permitted onely it judged as I doe with pious Antiquity and all the most learned Reformers particularly Mr. Calvin that it is a great and reall concernment in every true and Orthodox Church that care be taken to settle and preserve wholsome forms and solemn Devotionalls for the publick celebrating of Prayers Praises holy Duties Christian Mysteries Sacraments and Ordinations next to the care of propounding and establishing sound Doctrine or true Confessions and Articles of Faith Which care of all Christians good in that behalf first induced the Ancient and Primitive Churches as S. Austin and others tell us next to their laying of Scripture-grounds in their Creeds and Confessions to enlarge and fix their Liturgies and Devotions finding that fanatick Errour and Levity would seem an Euchite as well as an Eristick Prâ—yant as well as Predicant a Devotionist as well as a Disputant insinuating it self with no less cunning under a Votary's Cowle than in a Doctors Chair in Prayers Sacraments and Euchologies as well as in Preachings Disputations and Writings This I am sure The Liturgie of the Church of England was so usefull so well advised so savoury so complete so suitable so solemn and so significant a form of publick Worshipping God so highly approved by wise and worthy men at home and abroad as composed by the speciall assistance of the holy Spirit of God in the judgement of the first Heroes and Martyrs of this Reformed Church so reverently used by many even lesse conformable in some things ceremoniall to the Church of England that beyond all question it deserved a longer question a more calm debate a more serene serious and impartiall triall before it should have been so utterly abdicated or expulsed out of the Church as Hagar was out of Abrahams family I humbly conceive that neither Recusants should have had so great a gratification to their refractoriness nor this so famous flourishing and wel Reformed Church should have had so great a slurr aspersion cast upon its Princes its Parlaments its Bishops its Presbyters all its faithfull people as if they had hitherto served God so far superstitiously irreligiously and unworthily that the very Book it self containing the method form matter and words of their publick service of God must be first vilified and scorned by the vulgar insolency next utterly abrogated and quite ejected out of this Church by such as passionately undertook to abett and patronize the present humours and distempered fits of popular surfeitings and inconstancy lately risen up not onely against their own former approbation and practise but against the piety wisdome and gravity of this Nation and all other setled Churches in the world Yea further the partiality and immoderation of some men seems in this most excessive that to shew their implacable despite against the Liturgie of the Church of England they cannot endure nor would if they had power permit any Christians to use it though they find it as our Marian Martyrs did very beneficiall to their souls comfort and therefore earnestly desire highly value and duly use it So imperious Dictators would some men be over other mens liberties and consciences even in Religion who are rigid asserters of their own impatient to be imposed upon by others and yet most insolently ambitious to impose upon other men how far they may or may not serve God in a religious way and manner fancying that nothing can please God which doth not please them What some men have preached and printed against the English Liturgie and all set forms of Prayers never so good and fit as if they were stintings and dampings of Gods Spirit c. I must confess I understand rather the jeer and contemptuousness of their words than the wit reason or Religion of them for certainly the same may be said against all Scriptures Psalms Sermons preached or printed against Ministers own Prayers and any other proposed helps for the advancing of knowledge or devotion in mens hearts And however some
of these despisers of the day of small things may say with the Pharisee God I thank thee that I am not as other men who need take to themselves the help of their own or other mens prepared meditations and words to pray or praise God yet no Charity will permit that all others should be deprived of such publick helps as they find best for them yea and necessary if we duly regard not the pretended or reall strength of some but the generall weaknesse in which the plebs or common sort of Christians are and ever will be as to matter of true devotion whose infirmity may not only well endure a well-composed Liturgie as one said he could do good musick but in earnest they extremely want it and it may prove I fear not onely a great uncharitableness but a cruelty besides imprudence utterly to deprive the most of Christians of so meet and necessary an help since nothing yet is found among them or offered to them that can or doth any way recompence the want of such forms of serving God which were at least as good and most-what far better than any private abilities can afford them Hence it is that poor countrey-people are grown of late years more loose and unsetled so ignorant and idle so rambling and irreligious beyond what formerly they were when at least they were enjoyned to attend the wholsome Liturgie of the Church of England which offered plainly to them as I conceive all things necessary to entertain any humble charitable and devout Christians in their publick services of God nor could it but be very helpfull to them in their private devotions For my own particular it may be by Gods assistance I may as little need this Liturgie or any other prescribed form as any of those Ministers or other Christians that are most contemners and deserters of the Church of England in that point and most gloriers in their own rare gift or fluency in prayer yet I must profess that as I ever highly valued the Liturgie of the Church of England and most since it came most to be despised by some neglected by others considered by my self so I cannot but unfeignedly justifie the England's great piety prudence and charity in that particular looking upon such well-composed forms in publick solemn and constant Ministrations of the Church to be in many regards before those of any private mans either serious composing or suddain invention not onely as to the majesty solemnity exactness unanimity and fulness of them also as to the suitableness of them both to all holy publick occasions and to the common peoples necessities as well as capacities but even in regard of that which is most spirituall in prayer judicious fervour and fiduciary assent where the understanding rightly moves the will and the will readily follows the understanding the devout soul well knowing what it should desire of God and earnestly desiring in faith what it knows God allows It cannot be thought that the Spirit of the most wise God is seen in the unpremeditated rashness of mens praying or such preaching more than in what is well advised and deliberately prepared Which in Liturgies was and is in my judgement an excellent means and so the charitable wisdome of the Church of England judged it as to settle people in the true faith so to keep them in it with peace and unity by a uniform Way of instruction and devotion too which was easie to be understood by the simplest people and unanimously both composed and approved by the wisest and best in this Church Nor could it but be in that as in all other respects well pleasing to God who certainly doth not change with every new opinion fancy and humour of men be they never so zealous and seemingly devout So that to conclude as to this particular the Liturgie of the Church of England I freely profess that I do in no sort believe that either God hath afflicted Her for composing enjoyning and using It or that she hath hereby deserved any of those rude indignities reproches and injuries cast upon Her and It. The greatest fault and onely blame as I conceive in this part lies upon mens own hearts which were grown so squeamish so cold so coy so formall so indevout in the use of the Liturgie as a part of Gods service which faults and defects in themselves ought not to have been by them imputed to or revenged so severely upon the book and composure it self or upon the Church composing and commending it to its Children But the insolencies of some rude Reformers contemning tearing burning and abolishing the Liturgie of this Church must be veniall since there are those that use the very book of God or holy Bible no better calling it an Idol and condemning it to be destroyed possibly more because it is in English than because it is Gods Book which if lock'd up in an unknown tongue would less discover and brand with sin their wicked practises and policies than now it doth The same grand interest that is most against the English Liturgie is also against our English Bibles both of them were great eye-sores to the Papists and are now no less to many factious Separatists who are the Jackals or Providores for those Lions CHAP. XIII THere are yet two grand Objections which stick in some mens stomacks never they say to be digested by them which have driven them utterly to cast off and shamefully to spue out of their mouths the Church of England abhorring the whole frame and constitution of it both name and thing The first is the enjoyning and using of some Ceremonies in Religion which some esteem as so many Magick Spells or Charms superstitious Observations humane Inventions raggs of Rome will-worship vain Oblations brats of Babylon marks of the Beast brands of Antichrist fitter for Heathenish Idolatries or Jewish Superstitions than for the simplicity of the Gospel where the service of God must be in Spirit and in Truth not in fleshly shadowes in power not in form c. These and the like Rhetoricall flowers are oft used to gratifie mens wits and passions rather than their reason and conscience in the point of Ceremonies when they are resolved not to poise in their hands but to trample under their feet every thing they list to dislike notwithstanding all the counterpoise and weight which they could not but see was laid upon them by the choice wisdome and approbation of this whole Church and Nation in which we may without vanity presume there were many men as godly and judicious as any of their opposers I will not descend to the particular nature and use of each of them This work hath been sufficiently done by many of my predecessors I confesse I am not so zealous for those or any other Ceremonies which may be spared without diminishing the substance of Christian Religion as to forget that forbearance and charity which I owe to Christians who may be weak
then when with a Martyr-like zeal and courage they put themselves into the happy state of a well-reformed Church paring off many superfluities or noveller fancies and onely retaining a few such ceremonies as they saw had upon them the noblest marks of best Antiquity Decency Nor may any man without discovering great folly and injustice find fault with those members of the Church of England who used those retained and enjoyned Ceremonies agreable to their judgements and in obedience to a publick lawfull command in which their own vote and consent was personally or virtually included so that He must by condemning such as were conformable either condemn himself and all others who were authors of this publick appointment or else he must prefer his own private judgement before them all The first is fatuous Levity the second is immodest Arrogancy I allow as much as these men demand and so oft impertinently decantate against the Ceremonies of the Church of England as to that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that spirituall and inward worship of God in the rationall faculties of mens souls which the Church of England chiefly intended and vehemently required beyond any outward Ceremonies of all true and sincere worshippers of God but withall It judged and so do I that the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the outward man which ought to be conform to the heart and being most conspicuous to others ought also to be most exemplary and significant in those visible acts which necessarily accompany the religious visible and sociall service of God that this ought not to be rude slovenly negligent confused irreverent or uncomely by affecting various singularities and inconformities to others which occasion scandalls strifes factions divisions animosities disorders and confusions in particular Churches or Congregations for avoiding of which every private Christians spirit ought in Reason and Religion to be subject to the publick prophetick Spirit of the Church in its joynt counsels consents and determinations against which a man cannot bring any pregnant demonstration of right reason and morality or of Faith and Scripture-revelation as S. Austin in his Epistle to Januarius observes having learned as he tells us that principle of calmness moderation humility and Charity from S. Ambrose as an oracle from Heaven These considerations moved the Primitive Churches of the first and second Centuries in their severall grand combinations and ampler distributions even amidst their Martyrdomes and sharp persecutions while they had no leisure to be superstitious or superfluous in things of Religion but onely were intent to Piety Devotion and Charity these moved them to use and retain as they had received them from the Apostles and their successors some Ceremonies yea many more than were used in the Reformed Church of England which appears in Justin Martyr Irenaeus Tertullian Clem. Alexandrinus and others Who tell us of the holy kiss and love-feasts of Water added to the Wine in the Lords Supper of Oyl Milk Honey a white garment used in Baptisme of Christians not washing a week after they were baptized of constant fasts on Wednesdayes and Fridayes of frequent signations with the Crosse both in religious and civil motions as Indications of their courage and constancy in professing Christ crucified I might adde their solemn stations and vigils their adorations and prostrations toward the East besides their strict zeal in observing Easter or the time of Christs Resurrection also their Quadragesimal or Lemen fast preparatory to it their not kneeling between Easter and Whitsuntide nor upon any Lords day on which they were forbidden to fast before and at the Nicene Council besides their severe forms of exercising Discipline and enjoyning Penances to such as were scandalous offenders the great respect observance which Christian people payed to their Bishops and Presbyters yea to their Deacons in many things who all joyned in an high reverence and submission to their Bishops or chief governours in the Church in order to which duties concerning the Churches order and peace most Councils of the Church spent much of their time care and pains next to the keeping of Faith entire and sound If the Ceremonies of the Church of England had been many more in that kind than they were yet since they were in their generall nature allowed by God and left by him to the prudent choice and use of this as other particular Churches certainly as learned Zanchy and other reformed Divines observe they ought not by sober Christians to have been put into the balance of their Religion so far as for their sakes to overthrow the peace and whole state of such an happy and reformed Church as this was bringing infinite greater mischiefs upon Religion the whole Church by violently removing such ceremonies as neither empaired the faith nor depraved the manners of good Christians than ever could be feared by the sober use of them which did not so much as occasion any scandall or inconvenience to those that had knowing humble meek and quiet spirits rightly discerning the nature of such things and that liberty granted to themselves of submitting in them to the determination of the Church nor can it be other than weaknesse of judgement or want of charity or a signe of schismaticall and unquiet spirits that list to be contentious rising either from ignorance or superstition or pride and petulancy for private persons in such cases peevishly to sacrifice to their private passions and perswasions the publick peace and prosperity of the Church which ought to be so sacred as the learned and pious Bishop of Alexandria Dionysius wrote to the zealous and factious Presbyter Novatus that it is not to be violated upon less accounts than those for which one would chuse to suffer Martyrdome there may be as Saint Paul confesseth a zeal in them and yet they persecute the Church of Christ After that Divine justice hath further punished and manifested the supercilious folly and inquietude of some men Times may come in which sober Christians would be glad to enjoy such a state of reformed Religion in England as they sometimes happily enjoyed and despised under these so tedious and terrible burdens of ceremonies as some complained who are greatly wronged if they have not since charged their consciences with far greater pressures than any Ceremonies can be imagined the least wilfull and presumptuous immorality being heavier than a thousand such formalities as much as milstones are beyond feathers and talents of lead more ponderous than the largest shadows Experience hath already taught us that the authentick ceremonies of the Church of England were either up hinderances at all or far lesse as to the advance of piety holiness and charity than the taking away of them and the consequences have been especially in such a fashion as instead of ripping off the lace hath torn the whole garment into rags and pretending to shave the superfluous hair hath almost cut the throat of the
reformed Religion as to its unity order stability and constancy either in doctrine or duty Sure it was far better to have the holy complete and reverent Sacrament of the Lords Supper administred and received by humble devout and prepared Christians meekly kneeling upon their knees than to have none at all celebrated for twice seven yeares both Ministers and people willingly excommunicating themselves and starving one another as to that holy refection It was much better and more Christian-like to have infants baptized with the ancient signe of the crosse as a token of their constant profession of the Faith of Christ crucified than to have them left wholly unbaptized and so betrayed to the Anabaptistick agitators who boldly nullifie that Sacrament when they see others either vilifie and wholly reject it as to infants or dispense with so great partiality as if every petty Preacher were a Lord and Judge not a Servant and Minister of the Church of Christ It was better to have some things lesse necessary yea inconvenient that looked like order decency and harmony in the Church than daily to run thus to endlesse faction ataxie confusion and irreligion Better that Bishops and Presbyters and Deacons officiate after the ancient manner in Eastern and Western Churches in white garments under which form Angels who are ministring spirits are represented to us and Christ himself in his transfiguration duly administring holy things to the people of God than to have no true Ministers no divine or due ministrations at all as is now in many places of England and Wales where either Churches and people are desolatâ— or pitifull intruders neither truly able nor duly ordained dare to officiate in their motley and py-bald habits as they list superciliously affecting such odde and antick fashions as they most fancy to please themselves or amuse the people with over whom they seek to have an absolute dominion If those few ceremonies appointed and accustomed to be used in the Church of England were not herbs of grace or of the most fragrant and cordiall sorts of flowers yet certainly they were never found to be so noxious and unsavoury weeds as some pretend the squeamishnesse of some people was no argument of any thing pestilent or banefull in them There are noses that have Antipathies against Roses and some will faint at any sweet smell If a few modest Christistians could lesse bear the sent or sight of them for my part I could willingly indulge them such a connivence and toleration as might consist with the publick peace order and rules of charity but I can never approve the counterscuffle of those who for their private disgusting of one sawce or dish rudely overthrow an orderly feast and well-furnished table who upon the suspicion of weeds root up all the good plants in a garden who jealous of briars and thorns destroy the vines and fig-trees Ceremonies if they bear no great or fair fruit yet they may as hedges be both a fence and ornament to Religion which truly for my part I esteemed them and so used them nor did they grow so offensive as now they have proved untill over-valuing on the one side and under-valuing on the other side pertinacy and obstinacy as S. Austin expresseth his sense and sorrow like a pair of alternative bellows kindled such flames of animosity as instead of bearing and forbearing one another in love sought to consume each other in those heats and flames which would not have risen had both sides more intended the substance and lesse the ceremonies of Religion There were infinite more obligations to Christian union by the true faith they joyntly professed than there were occasions of dividing by the ceremonies about which they differed But one sharp knife will easily cut in sunder many strong cords if it be in a mad or indiscreet mans hand Although Ceremonies of mans invention be no more to be made rivals to Religion than Hagar was to Sarah or Ismael to Isaac yet it is hard to cast them out having been sons or servants to the Churches family with scorn unlesse they be found to grow too petulant either jeering or justling pure Religion of whose genuine substance indeed they are not yet they may as hair is to women and men too be given It for an ornament nor do they deserve to be suspected for superstitious much lesse irreligious untill Christians make more of them then they deserve or the Church intended either so much contending for them or against them as takes them off from intending those main things wherein the grace and kingdome of God doth consist It doth not become the children of God either so to please themselves with toyes and bagatelloes as to neglect their meat or so to wrangle about them as to forget either the mutuall love they owe as brethren or the duty they owe to their parents But those little scratches which some Anticeremoniall mens itching fingers heretofore made upon the England's beautifull face would never I believe have so far festred and deformed all things of Religion in this Church if some men had not mixed of late some things of a more venomous nature and malignant design in order to gratify the despite of those rude Demagorasses of Rome who have most ill will and evil eyes against the beauty of this Parthenia the Church of England I know the common refuge of many who eagerly opposed the Church of England in this point of its Ceremonies was when they could not answer those arguments which learned and godly men brought to justifie the lawfull nature of the things in themselves also for the Churches undoubted liberty and power in chusing and using them lawfully they then flew to that popular and plausible argument which is in it self very fallacious arguing a mind rather servile to mens persons and enslaved to their opinions than enjoying the freedome of its own reason and judgement Namely that some learned and many godly men did greatly scruple those ceremonies being so scandalized with them that they either never used them or with very great regret others bitterly inveighed against them petitioning God and man for the removall of them Thus do most men plead who were but coppy-holders under the chief Lords of this Faction against the Ceremonies of the Church of England Ans I do not unwillingly grant as having been no stranger to some of them that many of those who were no great friends to the Ceremonies were yet learned grave and godly men such as they are reputed to be by those who pretend to be their followers and have rather out-gone them in the rigour of non-conformity than kept pace with them in that moderation gravity and charity which those men seemed to have who were not therefore sworn enemies against the Church of England because they were no great friends to Ceremonies yea I am perswaded there were few of them who truly deserved in former ages the names of godly and wise
These good and warm men to whose martyrly courage much might be indulged while yet Reformation was an Embryo in the formation and birth were in time much worn out men afterward began more coolely to consider the nature of the things no less than their own fears or other mens prejudices especially after they saw those things three times solemnly determined and setled by the publick wisdome and authority both of this Church and State The few remains of the old stock of pious dissenters which in my time I have known were grown so calm and moderate as to the Ceremonies of the Church of England that I never found they perswaded others against them As for Liturgie and Episcopacy I am sure they justly asserted them as to the main as wishing onely some small sweetning of the first as to a few darker expressions and the softening of the other as to some more equable regulations which were as far from extirpation of either of them as wiping the eyes is from pulling them out and washing the hands from cutting them off Yea I know by long experience that when the graver and more learned sort of Non-conformists perceived how mightily the Reformed Religion grew and prospered in England amidst the Liturgie Bishops and Ceremonies against which some fiercer spirits had so excessively inveighed when they saw what buds and leaves blossoms and ripe fruit Aarons rod brought forth what eminent gifts and graces God was pleased to dispense by Bishops and Presbyters that were piously conformable to the Church of England they wholly laid aside their former heats and youthfull eagernesses which sometimes fed high and were kept warm by the hopes and flatteries of those who expected that party should long agone have prevailed yea many of them now aged both repented of and recanted their more juvenile and indiscreet fervours advising others now beginners to conform to the good orders and to study the peace of the Church of England which they saw so blessed of God as none in the world exceeded Her Nor did I ever hear of any sober Christian or truly godly Minister who being in other things prudent unblameable and sincere did ever suffer any penitentiall strokes or checks of conscience either upon his death-bed or before meerly upon the account of their having been conformable to and keeping communion with the Church of England nor did they ever find or complain of Ceremonies Liturgie or Episcopacy as any damps to their reall graces or to their holy communion with Gods blessed Spirit At last both good Ministers and people generally submitted themselves in all peaceableness for many years to the order and uniformity of the Church of England untill the late Northern Earth-quake scared many by a Panick fear from their former stedfastness in practises and judgements which had been taken up by many Ministers not suddenly and easily but after serious and mature deliberations against which nothing new hath as yet been alledged to alter their minds onely old rusty arguments have been wrapped up in new furbished arms the strongest sword it seems makes the best proofs and impressions on some mens consciences even in matters of Religion Which vertigo excusable giddiness in the vulgar but shamefull inconstancy in some men of parts and learning is no news to wise men since as the most renowned Isaac Casaubon observes the native mutability of mens minds is such That they precipitantly run by sholes and troops upon changes which are for the worst but scarce one man of a thousand is to be won by the sense of his own and other mens miseries or by the most importune and strongest reasons in the world to retract his popular transports or to revert to the better by holy and happy Apostasies Changes to the worse like sicknesses are easie and sudden recoveries to the better like health are slow and difficult Irregular zeal and popular tumults like storms and tempests easily drive men from their anchors into dangerous seas but they seldom bring them back into safe harbors The first is the work of the many but not the wise the second of the wise who are but few and who during the paroxysme or first impression of vulgar violence must a little yield themselves either to be carried away or oppressed by the rage and precipitancy of such mutations which divers sober men no doubt have rather suffered of late years than approved here in England who humbly pray to recover that happy port or station wherein the Reformed Religion was once like a well-built well-ballasted and richly laden ship safely anchored in the Church of England where the ceremonies were but as the wast clothes flags and streamers no part indeed of its precious lading but yet not uncomely ornaments much less such dangerous burthens or blemishes as merited the utter sinking and over-setting of so fair a vessel which seems to have been the delight of some men though I do not think it was or is according to the desire of the most sober modest Non-conformists no more than it was or is agreeable to the mind of the chief Magistrate nor of the best Nobility the wisest Gentry the learnedst Clergie or the better sort of Commons if they were left to their free votes and untumultuated suffrages Certainly all pious and prudent persons who ever owned the Church of England having now more leisure and clearer light to discern things than when the clouds and storms first began cannot but continually deplore their own credulity some mens cruelty and most mens inconstancy in religion which have left this Church in so broken and calamitous a condition while some oppose Her many forsake Her and few assert Her Especially when they finde as they do every where by experience that those eager agitators against the Church of England upon the old account of Ceremonies Liturgie and Episcopacy doe yet as grand Masters and most authentick Dictators take to themselves and their respective parties a most plenipotentiary power to teach ordain rule over-see guide correct and excommunicate such as they can get into their severalls divided or new-erected Churches whose divine authority power and jurisdiction in things Ecclesiastick they cry up for absolute Supreme Divine Thus they make or at least fancy themselves mutually Kings and Priests in the majesty and soveraignty of all Ecclesiastick jurisdiction amidst their small conventicles who wholly deny any such authority to the Grandeur number magnificence of the Church of England that is the joynt consent united influence and combined interest of all good Christians in this Nation who publickly agreed with one mind and in one manner to serve the Lord. Yet in the manner of their Communion ministrations or worship who sees not that every one of these new Masters affects to be author of his own Liturgie perswading people to pray to and praise God to consecrate and celebrate holy mysteries rather after such a form as they shall either suddenly conceive or more soberly provide
and confession that the Philosopher confessed himself evicted convicted converted Such a solitary rock of Christian constancy was that one great Athanasius deservedly master of an immortall name because in the sea and inundation of Arian perfidy and the Apostasy of most He He persisted a constant professor a couragious Confessor a patient Martyr by his sufferings for so great a truth which is of greater price than all Christians temporall lives better all men die as to their mortality than Christ be deprived of the honour of his Divinity which is the life of a believers faith and hope for eternall life by the meritorious excellency and infinite goodness of the blessed Jesus both God and man Notwithstanding these instances in cases of great concernment which had the Scriptures testimony the consent of all the ancient Churches to buoy up their undertakers against all the oppositions of men or devils yet in things of a lesse nature which being indifferent in their kind are best determinable by publick prudence it argues as S. Austin speaks insolentissimam insaniam no small pride and arrogancy which is the mother of folly and faction for any one man or some few men whom all order and polity hath made inferiour to others either as their betters or as the rulers and representatives of the whole Society to prefer their own private opinions and judgements before the well-advised results and solemn sanctions of those that are far more in number and every way as eminent for piety prudence and integrity besides the advantage they have of more publick influence and just authority Such indeed were the first Reformers and Constituters of the Church of England both as to its fundamentals and what they thought ornamentals or ceremonies who I believe had much more religious reason for what they then approved and appointed both as to piety and policy than we at this distance of times and different state of things can well discern I am sure they were masters of as much learning and as great searchers of divine verities as any of those new masters who now so much blame them and pert upon them yea and I believe they had much more of true zeal and meekness of humility and charity attending their learned counsels and pious endeavours than will be at last found in those men who are so far from suffering as martyrs for Christ and his Church that they seek to make this Church one of the greatest sufferers and martyrs that ever was of any Christian and Reformed Church Those forenamed gifts and graces which sowed by Gods blessing those good seeds of Piety and Peace whence a long and plentifull harvest of Blessings spiritual and temporal did grow and was reaped for many years in England by us and our fore-fathers those I believe will carry the honest and humble Conformists sooner and nearer to heaven than the pride passion and petulancy of these is like to do who now seem the most supercilious and triumphant Non-conformists against the Church of England to some of whose violences immoderations and imprudencies that I name not sacriledges profanenesses and cruelties the Church of England and its Children next their sins do now owe so much of their miseries dangers and undoings for which I doubt not but in the day of impartiall doom they will find that Gods thoughts were not as their thoughts nor his wayes as their wayes To the jealousie and contempt which some men expressed against the Ceremonies of the Church of England they added their perpetual quarrelling with those Festival solemnities which were appointed to be annually observed in a religious way to Gods glory and Christians improvement by fasting or feasting by prayer preaching and communicating which uses and ends being sufficient to justifie all things that any Church particularly appoints or observes agreeable to the generall tenour of Gods Word yet some mens divinity hath been alwayes bent to condemn and discountenance even the solemn and speciall memorials of Christs Nativity Passion Resurrection Ascension and sending of the holy Ghost which celebrate no other mysteries or memorials than those which the grand Articles of Christian faith do teach us The wisdome and piety of the Church having in all ages written in Dominicall or great Letters those most remarkable Histories of our Saviours transactions on earth in order to our Redemption which certainly are never more observed by common people than when they are set forth in such Holidayes and are kept with more than ordinary solemnity and festivity or joy such as becomes sober Christians for which we have not onely the ancient Churches general practice but Gods own command and precedent among the Jews to prevent forgetting or slighting of Gods signall mercies Against all which some men are so envious among Christians that they will not endure either Ministers or neighbour-Christians to benefit their own and others souls by preaching upon any of those speciall dayes or occasions and subjects They can allow State Fasts Civil Festivals and Common-wealths Thanksgivings upon petty and inconsiderable accounts comparatively but by no means upon such as are purely Christian either for mortification or gratulation in which they are so peevishly partiall that they superciliously fancy their not observing such a day to be a service to the Lord but they have not so much charity as to grant that anothers observing such a day is an observing it to the Lord which affirmative the blessed Apostle allows no less than the others negative whose uncharitableness seems in this not onely superstitious as to their own liberty but injurious against anothers while they count them Jewish and ceremonious in observing those dayes which all the world knows do not look forward to Christ as yet to come but backward as to Christ already come both in the Flesh and in the Spirit having as to his meritorious part finished the glorious work of our Redemption which ought to be had in everlasting remembrance and left such a ministeriall authority in his Church as ought to preserve the memorials of his Incarnation Passion Resurrection and Ascension untill his coming again by all such means both ordinary and extraordinary which may with most piety and prudence best attain that great end Which the ancient and Primitive Churches undoubtedly did among whom so early and eager a controversie rose as to the punctuall day of Christs Resurrection nor have the modern and best reformed Churches failed in these grand celebrations to conform as the Ch. of Engl. did to pious Antiquity finding no reason or Religion why they should in such lawfull and laudable customes affect to vary from the Catholick patterne so conform to the word and will of God From which private Christians would not so easily dissent if they did not too much lean to their own understandings and so fall under that woe of being wise in their own conceits which biasses easily betray weak and wilfull men to count good evil and evil good to
Christian can deny his assent if he hath ever made use of their excellent lives or labours to which as I formerly touched God himself hath set to the broad seal and great witnesse of his own Spirit upon the hearts and consciences of many thousands both still living and long ago dead These at the grand Assize or day of Gods righteous judgement will I am confident highly justifie before men and Angels the Church of England and its Clergie or Ministry as blessed means of their salvation these will convince the gainsayers enemies blasphemers and destroyers of this Church and its Ministry of their envy partiality blindness unthankfulness and malice also of their unreasonable lusts and injurious passions for nothing but such black and hellish clouds could ever hinder men after an hundred years experience from seeing owning esteeming and enjoying so great and glorious a light of grace and mercy truth and peace as hath shined in the Church of England ever since the Reformation while the golden Candlesticks were unbroken the beautifull order and proportion of their branches unconfounded the burning lamps of Bishops and Presbyters in them either not wholy extinguished or not snuffed so close as might put them quite out in respect of that pristine beauty and lustre love and honour which they formerly enjoyed and deserved in this as all well-composed Christian Churches What wise and gracious Christian comparing as the builders of the later Temple former times with these doth not with sadness of soul see and confess that the generall state of this Church the visible face of the Christian Reformed Religion the tempers of mens hearts and the praâ—â—ses of their lives were heretofore both as to truth order and peace to piety morality and charity incomparably beyond what now they commonly are or are like to be while so much emulation faction and confusion prevail among us which are the dry nurses of ignorance Atheism and irreligion Blessed be God in former times while worthy Bishops presided and discreet Presbyters assisted them in the great work of teaching and governing the Church of God in Eng. O what beauty what order what harmony what unity what gravity what solidity what candor what charity what sobriety what sanctity what sincerity what improvements what perseverance what correspondency what constancy was there generally to be seen among Christian Pastors and true Professors under their potent Ministry and prudent inspection Who is able to express or conceive unless he had some experience of those blessed times and tempers what sound and judicious knowledge what fruitfull faith what hearty love what discreet zeal what severe repentings what fervent prayers what earnest sighs what godly sorrows what unfeigned tears what just terrours what unspeakable comforts what well-grounded hopes what spirituall joyes what heavenly meditations what holy conversations what humble softnesses what diligent assurances what longing desires what unwearied endeavours what patient expectations what tender compassions what meekness of obedience what conscientious submissions were observable in the general frame of good Christians carriage as to God and their Saviour so to their Superiours both Civil Ecclesiastical in order to their own souls and their neighbours good And all this blessedness was enjoyed while some mendid pitifully complain that a few Ceremonies pinched their consciences that a white garment dazeled their eyes that the ancient transient signe of the Crosse crucified both the Sacrament and their senses that kneeling at the Communion bowed down their souls even to the ground that the devout Liturgie loaded their spirits that grave godly Bishops pressed Church-order and Discipline too hard upon them Yet then even then it was that Learning flourished Knowledge multiplied Graces abounded excellent preaching thrived Sacraments were duly administred and most devoutly received the fruits of Gods Spirit were every way mightily diffused Justice and common honesty were practised hospitable kindness exercised Christian charity maintained plain-heartedness and good works abounded without any such crafts and policies such frauds and factions such jealousies and distances such malice and animosities such rudeness and disorders such insolencies and hypocrisies such indignities and diminutions as are now of later years generally cast upon the Reformed Religion and those Preachers of it that adhere to the constitution and communion of the Church of England who are implacably maligned by those men who in persecuting and oppressing them and this Church do boast as if they had done God very good service and highly advanced the interests of Jesus Christ Which Themselves will then begin to doubt and disbâ—â—ieve when the heat of their passions is allayed when their popular fallacies and froths are vanished when their secular designes are frustrated when their high metal is abated when their strength begins to fail them when their sectators flatterers feeders and abettors are scattered from them when the tide of successes is come to its ebb when the terrours of death are upon them when their consciences shall give them a true and impartiall prospect of their actions and passions when they shall see how little holy fire there was amidst so great a smoke how much dross and trash hath been their superstructures how much their pragmatick spirits have ruined how little they have edified as to any thing of true serious solid and usefull Religion beyond what was formerly enjoyed to a satiety in England while they make it their master-piece of piety and reformation utterly to debase the Clergie to divide Christian people and to demolish the whole frame of the Church of England The great day of burning and refining will best discover and determine what the hearts and works the purposes and practises of such men have been Mean time that I may not be deceived in my own perswasions or prejudices who possibly may be partiall to my mother the Church of England I crave the favour of your upright judgement as wise Gentlemen and worthy Christians who remotest from all designs and discontents have most impartially observed the rise and progress the variations and depravations the folly and fury the divisions and confusions of some mens spirits and practises in England who have earnestly sought and still do to obtrude their fancifull deformed and many-formed Reformations upon this Church as much God knows against Her will as a lothsome potion is against the stomack of an healthfull patient Do you O my noble Countrey-men bona fide apart from fears and flatteries which are below persons of true honour and piety do you in earnest find the temper and constitution of Religion as Christian or Reformed either its inward power or its outward polity any way bettered and advanced in this Nation as to the visible form of it in essentials or ornamentals in Doctrine or Discipline in faith or good works in profession or reputation in order or peace in solidity or decency in authority or charity Do you find it in your own present comforts and enjoyments or in your hopes of after-blessings
upon your posterity If I had the opportunity to see your faces O honoured Gentlemen and beloved Countrey-men I should no doubt easily discover by the clouds and dejections of your looks what your thoughts fears griefs and sympathies are in the behalf of the Reformed Religion and the present state of the Church of England While some of Her destroyers walk with haughty looks triumphant spirits and threatning eyes You are full of tears sighs and sorrows to see the Church of England sometimes so amiable venerable and formidable for the beauty authority and majesty of Christian and Reformed Religion in it so much now divided impaired debased deformed and in danger to be destroyed And this after so many publick protestations so many specious pretensions so many pious precipitations so many Parlamentary heats and votes Ordinances and Acts to maintain the true Religion established in the Church of England After all which little other effects appear save onely these the hypocrisie formality coldness and unprofitableness of some Christians have been punished by the rudeness rashness fancifulness and uncharitableness of others who neglecting cordially to advance the great and joynt interests of Gods glory this Churches peace their own and others souls good have rather raised fomented small factions and carried on the poor concernments of different and divided parties in order to their own private profit and sinister advantages Hence hence these luxations distortions dislocations weaknesses deformities and almost dissolutions which have befaln the Church of England and the Reformed Religion once happily established professed and prospering in it which pejorations as to the piety peace and honour of this Nation no man that hath eyes to see and a heart to be sensible of can behold without sad and serious deploring While he sees not onely the outward order polity and harmony of Religion worsted torn and shattered but the inward bands of Christian love and charity so ravelled broken and cut asunder that almost all people in all places in Cities in Parishes in Families in Churches are full of bitter feuds envies enmities animosities and Antipathies Christians of different principles and parties do not love the presence or aspect of each other they look with jealous supercilious contemptuous evil eyes upon one another they do not willingly meet in one place nor correspond in civil affaires As for religious unity and mutual society they perfectly abhor as needles touched with the different poles of the load-stone any communion with one another in any sacred duties and Christian mysteries they thunder out Anathema's against each other they have different Churches or Bodies different Ministers and Bishops different designs interests different spirits and principles each studying as much to depress and destroy their rivals and dissenters as to advance their own sides and parties which dream much more of swords and pistels of fights and victories of blood and vastation whereby to set up that Empire and dominion which each affects in their new wayes of Religion than of humility obedience charity and other Christian graces The Evangelicall exhortations of Christ and his blessed Apostles to all Christians to love one another to live in peace to be of one heart and one mind in the Lord to speak the same things to walk worthy of their holy calling to keep the unity of the spirit in the bond of peace to be gentle meek courteous tenderly affected forbearing forgiving one another these holy charms these pious and pathetick conjurings these divine prayings and charitable beseechings are much forgotten Those Scriptures which joyn faith and repentance zeal and meekness righteousness and true holiness piety and charity patience and perseverance together are practically interpreted as if they were meer Apocrypha unfit rules blunt tools weak engines to carry on the great designs that some pretend for Christ and His Saints who take their modell for a new Jerusalem more out of the dark descriptions of the Apocalyps than out of the clear revelations of all the Gospels and Epistles So that Christian Reformed Religion being very much resolved into fancy and faction there must necessarily follow great abatings not onely of Christian charity but even of morality infinite degeneratings as of mens passions and affections so of their actions from Christian sincerity to hypocrisie from common equity and humanity to mutual insolencies animosities cruelties Plead to some men Scriptures or Statutes lawes of God or man they reply Providences Power Successes urge the commandements of the second Table the holy Precepts the humble meek and orderly examples of Saints in Old or New Testament there are that retort new lights inward dictates spiritual liberty special impulses extraordinary cases In which they hold as once a person of very supercilious gravity also of versute and vertigenous policy a true Protestant Preacher who had passed through all shapes Episcopall Presbyterian Independent and is now ready for the metamorphosis of a Lutheran Superintendency he told me as his opinion That it is in many cases lawful for Moses to do what Pharaoh may not and for the Israelites to do what the Egyptians as men might not do that there are after the Gnostick principles which Irenaeus tells us of Gospel-liberties which holy men may sometimes take upon heroick motions and extraordinary impulsions upon their spirits fancies which those that are yet under legall bondages and restraints may not venture upon nor are capable of because they are psychici not pneumatici they may have principles of law and reason but have not the privy seal or warrant of Gods Spirit dictating or moving within them This was answered to me by that sage Dictator whose answers have more of the Heathen oracles ambiguity than of divine infallibility when I sillily urged those fixed rules of justice and unflexible bounds of equity and charity of righteousness and true holiness which I simply conceived were impartially given in the written Word of God to all mankind and specially to all Christians to whom that Word is now delivered and owned by them as onely able to make the man of God perfect to every good word and work Certainly it was ever esteemed strange Divinity among Orthodox Christians to hold that there are some special indulgences and providential temporary dispensations given to some sort of Christians above others to act at some times and conjunctures in such wayes as themselves must needs confess to he by the clear letter of the Law and word of God injurious unjustifiable and unwarrantable that is in plain terms unlawfull wicked and abominable which evils ought not in any case to be done that good may come thereby no more than Lot's daughters might lie with their father to prevent their barrenness or the defect of posterity Hence have followed those strange rapes which some mens lusts have endeavoured to commit upon the Christian and Reformed Religion against the known lawes both of God and man hence those presumptuous sins those enormous impieties
for which no Apology but made and affected necessity is alledged which none but God Almighty can convince confute and revenge hence those convulsions faintings swoonings and dyings which are befaln the Church of England and its holy profession the Reformed Religion which heretofore was a pure and unspotted Virgin free from the great offence constant to her principles and duties both to God and man alwayes victorious by her patience This seems now besmeared all over with blood this is sick deformed and ashamed of her self so many sanguinary and sacrilegious spirits pretend to court and engross her such foul spots are found upon Her which are not the spots of Gods children which no nitre no sope no fullers earth no palliations or pretensions of humane wit policy or necessity can wash away or make clean til He plead Her cause take away Her reproch whose love induced him to shed his own precious blood for his Church a noble eminent uniform and beautifull part of which I must ever own the Church of England to have been Of whose former holy and healthfull constitution I am daily the more assured by those modern eruptions and corruptions defections and infections errours and extravagancies blasphemies and impudicities which have so fiercely assaulted and grievously wasted the Truths the Morals the Sanctities the Solemnities the Mysteries and Ministrations the Government and Authority the whole Order and Constitution of the Church of England clearly evincing to me that this Church was heretofore not onely tolerably but most commendably reformed and happily established upon the pillars of piety and prudence verity and unity purity and charity Nor do I doubt but the blessed Apostle S. Paul with all those Primitive planters and Reformers of Churches would have given the right hand of fellowship to the Christian Bishops Presbyters and people of this Church of England cheerfully communicating with us in all holy things blessing God and greatly rejoycing to have beheld that power and peace that stedfastness and proficiency that beauty order and unity which was so admirably setled and happily preserved many years in this Church by the joynt consent and suffrage of the Nation Princes Parlaments and People cheerfully giving up their names to Christ and willingly yielding themselves to the Lord and to his Ministers Nor do I believe those Primitive and large-hearted Christians who brought the price of their estates and laid it down at the Apostles feet testifying their esteem of all things but as loss and dung in comparison of the excellency of the knowledge of Jesus Christ that these would have ever repined or envied at the riches plenty civil honours peace and prosperity wherewith the Governours and Ministers of Christs Church were here endowed No those first-fruits of the Gospel had too good hearts to have evil eyes because the eyes of Princes Peers and people had been good to the Clergie investing them with that double honour which the Spirit of God thinks them worthy of while they rule well and labour in the Word and Doctrine so as the godly Bishops and Presbyters of the Church of England did abundantly since the Reformation nor was their labour of love in vain in the Lord. What was really amisse or remisse in any Ministers as to their minds or manners as some Errata's we find even in those Pastors and Churches which were of the Apostolicall print the very first best Edition certainly there wanted not sufficient authority and wisdom skill or will in the Governours of Church and State to have reformed all things in such a way of Christian moderation as should have gratified no mens envies revenges ambitions covetousness and the like inordinate passions but have kept all within those bounds of piety justice charity and discretion which would have satisfied all wise and honest mens desires and consciences Such an Apostolical spirit and method of Reformation as would have cleared the rust and not consumed the metall sodered up the flaws but not battered down the whole frame of so goodly a Church this spirit might have mended all things really amiss in England at a far easier and cheaper rate than either calling for fire from heaven or calling in the Scots to quench our intestine flames with oyl To purge the English floor from all chaff there was no need to raise up such fierce winds as the Devil did when he overthrew the whole house and oppressed all Jobs children with the rubbish and ruine both of superstructures and foundations No work requires more wary wise and tender hearts and hands too than Church-work or that which men call Reformation of Religion which easily degenerates to high deformities if bunglers that are rash rude deformed and unskilfull undertake it Nothing is more obvious than for Empiricks to bring down high and plethorick constitutions to convulsions and consumptions by too much letting blood and other excessive evacuations those are sad purgations of Churches which with threatning some malignant humours do carry away the very life spirit and soul of Religion the whole order beauty unity and being of a Church especially so large so famous so reformed so flourishing an one as the Ch. of Engl. was which some mens ignorance malice and excess hath a long time aimed at impatient not to forsake yea and quite destroy both It and all its true Ministers to whose learning and labours they owe whatever spiritual gifts Christian graces priviledges or comforts they can with truth pretend to All which I believe they have not much bettered or increased since their rude Separations and violent Apostasies by which they have shewed themselves so excessively and unthankfully exasperated against the Fathers that begat them and the Mother that bare them more like a generation of vipers full of poysonous passions which swell the soul to proud and factious distempers than like truly humble meek and regenerate Christians who cannot be either so unholy or so unthankfull as to requite with shame despite and wounds the womb that bare them and the breasts that gave them suck not feeding them with fabulous Legends superstitious inventions or meer humane Traditions but with the sincere milk of Gods word as it was contained in the holy Scriptures which were the onely constant fountain from whence the Church of England drew and derived both its Doctrinals and its Devotionals its Ministry and Ministrations Of which truth having such a cloud of witnesses so many pregnant and undeniable demonstrations before God and the world before good Angels and Devils before mens own consciences in this Church and before all other reformed Churches round about I suppose these are sufficient Testimonies in the judgement of You O my worthy Countrey-men and of all other sober Christians to vindicate the Church of England that it never deserved either of Princes Parlaments or People so great exhaustings and abasings as some men have sought to inflict upon Her Over which no tongue is
discreet limits and rules which it thought fittest to keep the visible profession of Christian Religion in due order and decency according as occasion required and the state of this particular Church would bear Nor was the Church of England in any of these things ever blamed or blamable by any well-reformed Church nor by any men that impartially professed Christianity among whom I cannot reckon either the politick Papist or the peevish Separatist much lesse those later rude rabbles of libertines and fanaticks who abhor all things in any Church or way of Religion which they suspect to be contrary to their loose principles and these must be conform to their several secular ends and interests which truly in England are now neither small nor poor nor modest but grand high and aspiring extremely inconsistent with those publick principles and ends of good order polity peace and unity which formerly were established and maintained in the Church of England as they ought to be in all well-ordered Churches whose work and design was not loosely to tolerate different publick professions of Religion in the same nation or community according as every man lists but seriously and impartially to constitute and authorize some one way grounded upon Gods Word and guided by the best examples as the publick standard of Religion for Doctrine Duties Worship Devotion Discipline Which methods of Piety and Charity were ever highly commended and cheerfully followed by the wisest and best Christian Magistrates in all ages and possibly they had been ere this recovered and renewed here in England if the beast of the people getting the bridle of liberty between its teeth had not so far run away with some riders who had too much pampered it that it is no easie matter not to be done by sudden checks or short turnes to reduce that heady and head-strong animal to the right postures of religious managing besides that wise men are taught by experience that nothing so soon tames the madnesse of people as their own fiercenesse and extravagancy which at length as S. Cyprian observes tires them by taking away their breath and vainly exhausting their ferocient spirits Time and patience oft facilitate those cures in Church and State which violent and unseasonable applications would but more enflame and exasperate I do not â—oubt but the greatest patrons for the peoples liberty in matters of Religion will in time if they do not already see how great a charity it is to put mercifull restraints of religious order and government upon them which are no lesse necessary than those sharper curbs and yokes of civil coercions No wise States-man will think it fit in honesty or safety to permit common people to do whatever seems good in their own eyes as if there were no King or supreme Magistrate in Israel nor can any good Christian think it fit that in Religion every man should be left to profess and patronize what he listeth as if there were no Christ as King and chief Bishop of our souls or as if he had not left us clear and setled foundations for faith also evident principles besides patterns of Christian prudence and Church-polity for order and office discipline and duty direction and correction subordination and union What these measures and proportions have been both as to the judgement and practise of the universall Church from the very Apostolicall times and their Primitive successors till this last century is so plain both in Scripture and other Ecclesiastick records that I wonder how men of any learning can be so ignorant or men of any honesty can be so partiall as by their doubting and disputing to divide the minds of Christian people and by rude innovations to raise so unhappy factions as have at this day overspread this Church and Nation like a leprosie which is a foul disease though it may seem white as snow blanched over with the shews of liberty but betraying men to the basest servitude of their own lusts and other mens corruptions as well as errours CHAP. III. I Know and allow that just plea which is made by learned and godly men for Christians mutuall bearing with and forbearing one another in cases of private and modest differings either in opinions or practises yea as S. Ambrose S. Austin S. Jerome and others observe there is a great latitude of Charity to be exercised among particular Churches in their different methods and outward forms of holy ministrations according as their severall polities are locally distinguished by Cities Countreys or Nations I willingly yield to all men much more to all Christians that liberty naturall civil and religious which may consist with Scripture-precept and right reason with grounds of morality and society which is as much as I desire to use or enjoy my self in point of private opinion or publick profession I have other where observed out of Tertullian that Religion is not to be forced but perswaded I admire the Princely and Christian temper of Constantine the Great who professed he would not have men cudgelled but convinced to be Christians that Religion was a matter of choice not of constraint that no tyranny no rape no force is more detestable than that which is committed upon mens consciences when once they come to be masters of so much reason as to chuse for themselves and to hold forth those principles upon which they state their Religion This indeed was the sense of that great and good Emperour But then withall he professed not to meddle by any Imperatorian or Senatorian power with matters of Religion either to alter and innovate or to dispute and decide them but left them to the piety and prudence of those holy and famous Bishops which were chief Pastors of the Church whose unanimous doctrine and uniform practise had carried on Christian Religion amidst all persecutions with so great splendour uniformity authority and majesty that few Christians were so impudent as to doubt much less contradict and openly dissent from their religious harmony publick order and profession which was grounded on Scripture-precepts and guided by Apostolicall patterns Yet amidst those primitive exactnesses to preserve the publick peace and unity of Churches nothing was more nourished and practised than that meeknesse of wisdome which every where sought to instruct men not to destroy them for their private differences in Religion when they were accompanied with humility modesty and charity not carried on with insolence and injury to immorality and publick perturbation in all which men shew malice and pride mixed with and sowring their opinions which easily and insensibly carry mens hearts from dissentings to emulations from emulations to anger from anger to enmity from enmity to despiciency from despising to damning one another Private perswasions like sticks when they come to vehement rubbings or agitations conceive heat and kindle to passionate flames whereas in a calm and Christian temper who so differs from me is in charity to be interpreted as desirous
these must exercise all Church-power and Divine authority over your consciences whereas for my part I do not think that the best of these new Masters and Ministers can have from their own fancies or peoples forwardness so much authority because they have none either from God or the Church of Christ or the laws of this Land as would make them petty Constables or Bom-baylies a Lay-elder or an Apparitor This I am sure that in the purest and primitive times as Justin Martyr Irenaeus Tertullian S. Cyprian and others assure us the holy mysteries of Christian Religion the power of the Keyes the sacrating of Sacraments the pastorall ruling and preaching as of office duty and necessity to any part of Christs flock was esteemed the peculiar and proper work of Bishops and Presbyters in their order and degree as the true and onely Pastors and Teachers that succeeded the twelve Apostles and the seventy Disciples in their ordinary Ministry nor were men branded for other how able soever than insolent and execrable usurpers who did adventure to officiate unordained that is not duly authorised as Ministers Such intruders Tertullian notes both some men and women to have been in his time who were leavened with Schisme and Heresie so Epiphanius and S. Austin tell us of the Quintilliani Pepuziani and Colliridiani who were confounders of the Ministeriall order Sozomen Socrates Nicephorus and other Church-historians sharply censure one Ischyras or Ischyrion who unordained pretended to be a Presbyter and so to officiate calling him a detestable person and worthy of more than one death whom Athanasius finding about to consecrate or rather desecrate the Eucharist he in an holy and heroick zeal as Christ in the Temple brake the Communion Cup overthrew the Table and repressed his insolent impiety counting him as another Judas Iscariot a traitor to Christ and the Church Yet in the place of the Ministers of the Church of England I beseech you how few Athanasiusses how many Ischyrasses may you now see challenging to themselves the care of mens souls as Ministers of Christ undertaking the managerie of mens eternall interests confident to interpret Scriptures to resolve doubts to decide controversies to satisfie mens consciences to keep up the truth power and majesty of Christian Religion by new undue and exotick wayes against the torrent and impetuous force of ignorance Atheism profaneness errour malice and madness of men and Devils For all which grand designs of Gods glory and the Churches good those men are as fit agitators as Phaeton was to drive Phoebus his Chariot and truly with like success they will do it for instead of enlightening the world these Incendiaries will set all on fire as far as they meet with any combustible matter in which sad conflagrations begun and blown up by them in this Church of England some of them are so vain as to glory calling them the spirituall day of judgement an invisible doomesday a coming of Christ in the spirit of burning and refining to purge his Church For this purpose they say the Sun must be turned into darknesse and the Moon into blood government of Church and State must be subverted nor do they according to their severall fancies and interests fail to presage and expect a glorious Resurrection to their parties which they hope shall reign with Christ if not a thousand years yet as long as they can prevail so as to get power and preserve those liberties they have ravished to themselves CHAP. VIII NOr are these novell undertakers ever more ridiculous than when they sow pillowes under their own rustick arms and others elbows excusing yea abetting their illiterate rudeness and idiotick confidence with the primitive plainness and simplicity of the Apostles when Christ first chose them who were Fishermen Tent-makers or the like Which is truly but very impertinently alledged as any parallel case with these impotent and pragmatick intruders unless they could manifest to the world which they never yet did nor ever will such miraculous endowments such power and anointing from above as came upon the Apostles which in one moment was able to furnish them with more sufficiency and authority than all study and industry can ever do any of us which are the now ordinary means appointed and blessed by God succeeding in the place of miraculous gifts where Churches are once fully planted and Christianity setled To all which the constant testimony of an uninterrupted Ministery and holy succession of ordained Bishops and Presbyters from the very Apostles as they from Christ is a more pregnant witnesse and conviction than any new miracles could be much more than any such pittifull accounts can be as these wonders of ignorance and arrogancy can give to the world of any extraordinary matters they say or do either as Ministers or Christians The best of some of whose lives would deform I fear the golden legend which seems to be written by a man of a brazen forehead a leaden wit and an iron heart We the despised Clergie of England do profess to use and pray God to bless our long preparative studies meditations writings readings also our immediate care concomitant labours in this kind habitually to fit us for that dreadfull work and for every actuall discharge of it We find these methods practised by the most famous lights of the Church recommended by S. Paul to Timothy though a person in some things extraordinarily gifted that he should attend didiligently to those exercises that his profiting might appear We do not now expect fire from heaven with Elias to come down upon our sacrifices but we are glad to take the ordinary coals of Gods altar which may by his Word and Spirit going along with our pains and prayers both enlighten our minds and kindle our hearts so as to make us burning and shining lights in Gods house which is his Church Truly those proud and poor wretches who know no coals but those of their own chimney-corners may possibly have a few embers on their hearths or in their potsheards they may like dark lanthorns have a bit of a farthing-candle in them that shines with a little dim and dubious light on one side onely as in the smatterings of some plain primer-knowledge which they have gathered either by superficiall reading the Scriptures or by hearing some Sermons heretofore from the able Ministers of England or by gleaning a little out of the plainest of their writings but 't is most apparent that on three sides of them that is for Grammaticall skill historicall knowledge and polemicall learning they are so horridly black and dark that they seem fitter implements to bring in such ignorance irreverence Atheism superstition and confusion as shall quite put out the Christian and Reformed Religion in this nation reducing all to pristine darkness deformity and barbarity than probable ever to be either propagators purgators or preservers of it which had long ago been over-run with the rank weeds of
Idolatry Heresie Schism and Apostasie in all the world if God had not in the place of primitive miracles supplied the Church with such Ministers both Bishops and Presbyters whose admirable learning undaunted courage indisputable authority uniform order and constant succession was beyond any miracle which did at once both wonderfully attest and mightily preserve the sanctity mystery and majesty of Christian Religion from the subtilty of persecutors the sophistry of Philosophers the contumacy of Schismaticks and contumelies of Hereticks being too hard by Gods assistance for the malice of men and the wiles of Satan All which are then under severall new notions and disguises probable to prevaile over this or any Christian Church when such liberty shall be used by vulgar spirits and inordinate minds as shall not onely diminish and abate but quite in time destroy and vacate the divine reverence and inviolable sanctity of religious mysteries and holy ministrations which will inevitably follow where the Catholick order and divine authority of Ministers derived through all ages is not onely questioned and disputed but denied despised variated prostituted usurped by whosoever list to make himself a Minister in any new way which cannot be true if new nor authentick if it be exotick unwonted in the Church of Christ either broken off or different from that primitive commission and constant exemplification or Catholick succession which was owned and observed in Bishops and Presbyters throughout all the Christian world For my part I abhor all intrusion and obtrusion of dangerous Novelties both from Papists and Separatists either in Doctrine Discipline or Government of the Church and those I account dangerous yea detestable Novelties which not upon any plea of ignorance or necessity but meerly out of wantonness and wilfulness seek to alter the sacred streams and currents of Ecclesiasticall power authority and order from those fountains where Christ first broached it and those conduits by which the Apostles derived it which unquestionably was by Bishops and Presbyters I know that the sacred office and Angelick function of the Evangelicall Ministry as it is from my Lord Jesus Christ and is in his name and stead so it ought to be managed reverenced esteemed transmitted and undertaken among all true Christians as a visible supply of Christs absence in body as an authoritative embassie or delegation from Him as a sacred dispensation of that Ministry to his Church by chosen and duly ordained men setting forth his History his Precepts Promises Sacraments and other holy Institutions together with the Ministrations and Gifts of his holy Spirit by which he promised to his Apostles to be with them to the end of the world in that holy work wherein he employed them and their lawfull successors to be his witnesses among all nations whither he should send them So that every true Minister as with the ancients Mr. Calvin observes in his proper place and order as Bishop or Presbyter is first a Prophet to teach and instruct in the truths of God that part of Christs Church over which he is constituted next he is as a Ruler Shepherd and Governour over them in the Lord to feed and guide them in that holy order and discipline which becomes the lesser and the greater the single and sociall parts of Christs flock according as they are under their several care and inspection lastly every true Minister is in his proper station to perform in Christs stead those offices of his Evangelicall Priesthood which he hath assigned to be dispensed for his Churches good as the solemn consecration and celebration of that Eucharisticall memoriall of the great oblation of Christ to his Father upon the Cross for the redemption of the world by which all mankind is put into a conditionall capacity of salvation and upon their true faith and repentance Christs body and blood with all his meritorious benefits are evidently set forth signally confirmed and personally exhibited in that great Sacrament and most venerable mystery to every worthy Receiver He is further to offer up upon the altar of Christs merits the spiritual sacrifices of the Church in prayers praises thanksgivings alms and charities Besides this there is in the true Pastor or Minister of the Church of Christ according to their proportion and degree their line and measure as Bishops and Presbyters a power of mission and propagation in order to maintain that holy succession of an Evangelicall Priesthood which Christ Jesus hath appointed and which the Apostles with their successors the Bishops and Pastors of the Church in all the world have to this day continued without any interruption or any variation as to the maine of the power and practise of Ordination So then as these three offices are eminently in Christ as the great Prophet Prince and Priest of his Church to all which he was consecrated by the mission of his Father by his own Blood-shed and Passion also by the anointing of his eternall Spirit which filled him with all divine Graces ministeriall Gifts and miraculous Power necessary for so great a work so the Lord Christ being absent in body but present in his power and Spirit had derived and committed the outward ministeriall execution of these his offices to chosen and ordained men as over-seers and workers together with Christ of themselves but earthen vessels yet the fittest instruments for the present dispensations of his Gospel and grace which yet are to be carried on according to the first appearance of Christ in the flesh in such darkness weaknesse and meannesse as may most set forth the present excellency of Gods gracious power and set off the future manifestations of his glory to his Church which even in this inferiority and obscurity of the Gospel hath yet as three that bear witnesse to its truth in heaven the wisdome of the Father contriving the love of the Son effecting and the power of the holy Ghost applying Evangelical mercies to poor sinners so it hath three that bear witnesse on earth to that glorious truth and mystery of the Gospel the water of Baptism which sprinkles to Regeneration the blood of the Lords Supper which feeds and refreshes believers also the Spirit of ministeriall Power and Authority which hath been and still is from Christ continued in all true Christian Churches As the first three are one in an essentiall unity of divine nature so these later three as S. John tells us agree in one that is in one Soveraign author Jesus Christ and in one sacred order and office of Church-Ministry or Evangelical dispensations successively derived from the Apostles Elders and Deacons by a power and commission peculiar to those who are duly ordained to be Christs Deputies Lieutenants and Vicegerents in his Church for those holy offices and divine ministrations whereto they are severally appointed in an higher or lower degree as Apostles or Elders as Bishops or Presbyters as Pastors or Teachers either over-seeing as
Rulers and Guides or attending as Deacons and Servitors CHAP. IX IN reference to which sacred grand employments St. Paul's modesty and humility asked with trembling that unanswerable question Who is sufficient for these things Whereas now in Engl. there are such insolent intruders who act as asking quite contrary Who is not sufficient for these things as if forwardness boldness and confidence were all the sufficiency required in a Minister of the Gospel in which plebeian and pretended sufficiencies as these novell intruders do most abound so I am sure there were really never more blunt and leaden tooles in any age applyed to Church-work than many if not most of them are they come indeed with their beetles and wedges their swords and staves their axes and hammers to beat down all the carved work of Gods house rather than to prepare or polish the least stone or corner of that sacred building Who being not a little conscious to themselves that they are grosly defective in all those reall abilities of good learning sound knowledge sober judgement orderly method grave utterance and weighty eloquence which all wise and sober Christians expect should appear in every true Minister of the Church of Christ in such a competent measure evident manner as they may be able comfortably to discern them and usefully to enjoy them these crafty Intruders do first cry down all those reall and visible abilities as meerly naturall humane carnall as enemies to the Cross Grace and Spirit of Christ for as the apes in the fable these deceitfull workers having no tails themselves they would fain perswade all other creatures which have that ornament to cut them off as burdens and superfluous After this rude essay of craft and malice in vain attempted against the fruits of learned industry wherein the Ministers of the Church of England have and still do so vastly exceed these Mushrome Ministers of the last and worst editions they cunningly flie to the pretentions of speciall callings extraordinary inspirations illuminations and graces ministeriall which they well know are not easily to be discerned by any other but a mans self even there where they may possibly be real Who knows not that as to the point of inward Graces they are far more easily pretended and voiced than discerned and enjoyed in ones self much less can they be so proved and manifested to others as to satisfie their conscience in the points of anothers power and their own duty I am sure neither gifts nor graces ministeriall are by wise and sober Christians to be much supposed or expected there where men evidently silly and weak mean and vain ignorant and arrogant dare yet to disdain all that ancient order and uniform succession of the Evangelicall Ministry which hath been visible in all Churches as in this of England for 1500. years and to salve their credit or gain reputation as Teachers they bring for the satisfaction of their own and other mens conscience in point of that office duty and power ministeriall which they challenge and undertake no other signature and character of their commission and investiture into that office save onely what themselves pretend to be within them of secret impulses which being to mans judgement undiscernable are utterly insignificant nor ought they to bear any sway in the Church of Christ where the power ministeriall was first declared by miraculous gifts and endowments also by evident signs wonders sufficient to confirm its first commission and to authorize its after-succession from those onely with whom it was deposited to be transmitted by them and their successors to the Churches of Christ in all ages by such gifts and ordinary endowments as might be first duly tried and approved in men before they were ordained to be Ministers in the Church of Christ But these Heteroclite Teachers for the further corroboration of their dubious title and claim to the office of the Ministry are content to accept of some appointment from that power which is meerly military or civil and magistratick which powers in Primitive Churches for 300. years were so far from making any Minister either Bishop or Presbyter or Deacon in the Church of Christ that they sought by all means to persecute and destroy the whole profession of Christianity yea when the Empire became Christian as in Great 's time neither He nor any Christian Emperour Prince or Magistrate after him was ever so impertinent as to imagine that because they could derive civil and military power to others they had also power to make Christian Ministers or to invest them with the Ecclesiasticall power of holy orders nor did they think they had any thing more to do with the Clergie by way of authority save onely to take care for their due and comfortable discharge of that Ministery to which they were by another principle and power ordained according as the peace honour and order of the Church required which so conformed to the State and Common-weal that all Ministers were humbly subject to the Scepters of Princes in the severall places and stations Ecclesiasticall to which they were applied The Clergie owe to Princes the civil endowments of honour and revenue given to them as the temporall reward of their spirituall work but they are not the sources of their orders nor can their broad seal confer that power of the holy Spirit which onely makes a Minister of Jesus Christ not by way of graces or gifts so much as by way of mission and authority flowing onely from the Spirit of Christ as the chief Pastor Bishop and Minister of his Church Others of these new-modell'd Ministers in a way not more preposterous than ridiculous seek to deduce their ministerial power from meer plebeian suffrages from vulgar examinations approbations and elections which commonly are factiously begun foolishly carried on and schismatically concluded having not less weakness but less madness or possibly a little more seeming order civility or tameness than those whose who pretend no other warrant or authority for their being Ministers but what is to be had from their own blindness and boldness their proud conceit and flattering confidence of themselves which emboldens them by a self-ordination to take this holy power to themselves beyond what Aaron or the true Prophets or the Apostles or Christ himself as man did who were not self-sent or ordained but chosen and appointed solemnly consecrated and inaugurated to their office and Ministry either by clear prophecies accomplished or visible miracles wrought in the sight of the people or by some such other signall token ordinary or extraordinary by word or work as God was pleased to use for the manifestation of his will and for the satisfaction of his Church as to those persons which were to minister to the Lord and to whom his Church was conscientiously to submit as to the Lord. Agreeably to which holy pattern and as a full answer to all those clamours envies and despites which the
enemies rivals and extirpaters of the ancient Clergie and Ecclesiastick order in England can pretend the true Ministers Bishops and Presbyters of this Christian and Reformed Church doe challenge use and maintaine no other power priviledge or authority Ecclesiasticall than what they have duly and constantly received in the way of holy orders from their predecessors hands who have descended from the very Apostles dayes Nor are they such Monopolizers or appropriators of this power and office ministeriall to their own persons or to such onely as are formall Academicks professed Scholars and University Graduates as not willingly to admit into that holy Order and Fraternity by the right and Catholick way of due ordination not onely any worthy Gentlemen of competent parts pious affections and orderly lives whose hearts God shall move to so holy an ambition to desire so good a work but even those that are of plebeian proportions of meaner parts and less improved erudition provided they be found upon due trial to have acquired such competent abilities by Gods blessing upon their private industry and studious piety as may render them meet for any place or work in Christs husbandry where one may sow another may water a third may weed a fourth may fense the Church and Vineyard according to the severall gifts and dispensations ministred by the same Spirit and power of Christ which ought to be dispensed and carried on not in an arbitrary rude and precarious usurpation and intrusion but in an authoritative orderly and decent derivation succession for the honor profit peace of the Church of Christ Certainly no worthy Minister or sober Christian can so undervalue and debase those Evangelicall offices of Christ which are exercised by his ordained Ministers as to think that every self-flatterer and obtruder is presently to officiate without any due examination approbation and ordination from those with whom that commission and power hath been ever deposited in a regular and visible succession from Christ the great exemplar or Original which visible order mission and delegation is as necessary for the outward unity authority solemnity and majesty of Christs militant Church and Ministry upon earth as the workings of his blessed Spirit are for the inward operation and efficacie of true grace in mens hearts So that as no private and good Christian hath any cause to complain in this part of the Bishops and Ministers of the Church of England who in dispensing of holy orders or ministeriall power acted after the Catholick pattern of Primitive Churches no less than the particular constitutions of this Church allowed by all estates and degrees of men no more have any secular Powers or civil Magisrates who are or shall be professors of true Christian Religion any cause to be jealous of the ancient Bishops and Ministers of the Church nor shall they need either out of conscience or reasons of state to pervert and innovate that pristine course and regular succession of ministeriall authority yea as worthy Christians and wise Governours they ought both in piety and policy in honour and conscience to be no less exact in preserving this sacred order and divine authority from alteration invasion and usurpation than they are for their own civil power and secular jurisdiction which the renowned patterns of Christian Potentates Constantine Theodosius and other great and godly Princes were so far from arrogating to their imperiall power that they humbly submitted themselves to the order and power Ecclesiasticall in the things of Christ highly esteeming and venerating that Apostolick race of Bishops and Presbyters in the Church as the great Luminaries of the world the constant witnesses of Christs life and death the celebraters of his mysterious sufferings grace and glory the ministerial Fathers and confirmers of Christians faith as terrestiall Angels as Gods gracious Ambassadors for pardon and peace as Christs speciall commissioners appointed for to carry on the great work of saving mens souls Just and generous Princes if they be truly Christian cannot be so partial as to forbid any man under the highâ—st pain and penalty of high treason and death it self to challenge to himself any part of their civil or military power without a due commission derived either from themselves immediately or from those to whom they have deputed power for such ends and purposes which order they permit no man to violate or usurp however conceitedly or really able he may seem to be to himself or others for the managing of such power and yet permit such persons as are for the most part heady and high-minded insolent and disorderly to intrude themselves by a meer usurpation upon that sacred office authority and Ministry which is Christs without any due and solemn derivation of this power in such a way as hath ever been Apostolick Primitive Catholick and onely authentick in the Churches of Christ Certainly the rude innovation and usurpation upon this office and honour merits above any boldness as Nilus in Balsamon expresseth it that black brand of the last and perillous times when men shall be emphatically Traytors not onely to men but to Christ not onely to Common-weals but to Churches disobedient to parents not onely naturall and politick but also spirituall and ecclesiastick violating and betraying not onely the visible peace order uniformity and successive authority of the Church but the invisible comforts quiet and grace of poor peoples souls who must needs be at a great loss in a very sad and shamefull case as to their Religion where their spirituall leaders and shepherds are usurpers intruders clamberers not coming into the sheep-fold by the door of right ordination but climbing some other way as thieves and robbers when their titular and intruding Pastors prove either grievous wolves or miserable asses as they commonly are found to be who are not admitted by due ordination but crowd into the Ministry by rude and novell obtrusions so domineering over the flock of Christ over whom not the holy Ghost by an ordinary derived power and authority but their own unruly spirits have made them not so much over-seers of others as either stark blind or grosly over-seen in themselves CHAP. X. THe sense of this High Treason against Christ and of those sinfull disorders which men bring on themselves the Church of Christ by their intrusion usurpation upon this ministeriall power and office makes me here seriously suggest to You my honoured and beloved Country-men this religious caution That it very much concerns you for your own and your posterities souls good to be very wary not to be imposed upon and abused by vulgar pretensions of zeal and Christian liberty in this point of the Ministry but to be vigilant with whom you intrust as Ministers your own your childrens or any other peoples souls where you are Patrons of Livings And since your own prudent abilities for learning piety and experience are so modest as not rashly to adventure upon this
of living waters which they digged not that they might dig to themselves broken Cisterns which can hold little or no water And this they delight to do not onely against those daily instances which miserable and manifest experience gives them of the sad and decayed condition of the Christian and Reformed Religion in this Ch. of Engl. since these new Ministers have intruded and divided but contrary also to all those pregnant testimonies undeniable demonstrations which both our pious fore-fathers in Engl. and all other Christian Churches in all ages have afforded us in the practises and writings of the Fathers testimonies of all Church-historians who with one mouth every where unanimously tell us what was the Apostolick ancient true and onely beginning of the Ministeriall order what the holy and happy way of its descent derivation and succession by duly consecrated Bishops and ordained Presbyters Contrary to all which plain and perpetual remonstrances for nothing is in them dubious or dark I am amazed I confess to see not the giddy and heady vulgar ungratefully engaged who are alwaies like tinder ready to take fire at any sparks of innovations diminutions and extirpations especially of their laws and governours but I find some men of worth yea and Ministers of good learning and seeming ingenuity either so over-awed by the vulgar or over-biassed by their own private interests inclinations and passions that after so much light of Scripture and antiquity shining both in the divine Originals and the Ecclesiastick copies of Ministeriall order and succession after their own former solemn approbations and subscriptions after their late experience of the sad consequences already too much felt in this Church as fruits of those innovations and usurpations made upon that unity power and authority of the Evangelicall Ministry yet I grieve and am ashamed to see that such men should still pitifully comply with consent to yea and promote those dangerous alterations and desperate extirpations which are designed by the enemies of this Church whose aim is to baffle and deprive this Reformed Church in so main a point and hinge of Religion as the ancient sacred orders the constant Ecclesiasticall methods of the Evangelicall Ministry must needs be which what they ever have been in this and all Catholick Churches no man of moderate learning humble piety and honest principles can be ignorant of CHAP. XI THose new unwonted and exotick fashions which some men have studied of late to introduce or incourage in England as to this point of Ministeriall office and power besides that they are all of them new some of them monstrous to this and all ancient Churches they plainly savour more of humane faction than of Christian faith else they would not they could not in any conscience or charity be so mischievously bent and malapertly spitefull against those worthy Bishops and other excellent Ministers who still adhere to the Ancient and Catholick order of the Church of England nor yet could they be so mis-shapen multiform and many-headed in themselves changing every day almost as Proteus by an innate principle of mutability which follows the fancies and interests of new and present projectors but not the judgement and grave example of our ancient and impartial predecessors And however some of these new ways not of successive procreating but new creating Ministers may seem first brewed by domestick discontents next broached by a forreign sword at length fostered by a partiall and over-awed Assembly at last fomented for a season by scattered and divided houses Parlaments in very broken touchy and bloody times when every new thing was made triall of which might as toyes and bables best please the peevish and petulant parties of people in England however others have further challenged to themselves a particular liberty and arbitrary authority such as best likes them in this point of the Ministry which no man of any wisdome piety or gravity can allow under any pretensions of gifts or graces ministeriall in any man Yet all these novell inventions whatever title they pretend from God or man from policy or necessity may not in any reason or Religion in any honour or conscience in any piety or prudence be put into the balance with much less be thought fit to out-vie that clear primitive pattern that Catholick constant succession that Apostolick and divine prescription which do all preponderate for the Ministry of the Church of England in the true scale of regular and authentick ordination of Ministers who are never so completely and indisputably invested with that power as when by the imposition of hands solemnly done by Episcopall Presidents and Presbyterian Assistants who after due examination and serious monition and fervent supplication do in prescript words commit that ministeriall power spirit and authority of Christ which ought to be rightly imparted to those that undertake Evangelical ministrations in Christs name to any part of his Church if they desire to avoid the sin and scandall of being intruders traitours usurpers and counterfeiters of Christs ministeriall dignity and authority Secular or civil powers which are but the products of the sword and managed chiefly by the policy and arm of flesh may indeed confer what honour office and authority they please on any man in civil things yea they may and ought in conscience to take care of and regulate the exercise of Ecclesiastical power in reference to Gods glory and the publick good both of Church and State but they cannot as from themselves by any naturall morall or civil capacity confer holy orders or bestow Ministerial authority on any man much less may they or as Christian Magistrates will they make a new broad Seal of Christianity or commence any new way of ministeriall authority nor may they in conscience cancel or abrogate the good old way no nor yet alter in any materiall part the Catholick way of its right derivation and succession which was by the hands of those who had first received that holy deposition which certainly is of as much higher nature orb and sphere beyond any naturall moral or secular power as the celestial light of sun and stars is above that which is from candles or that holy fire on Gods altar was above that which is but culinary All good Christians agree that its originall is in Christ its commission from Christ its first delegation to the twelve Apostles and the seventy Disciples from the Apostles we read its transmission to others in the Apostolicall Acts and Epistles How it was afterward continued and by what means derived to an uninterrupted Catholick succession in all Churches for 1500 years is not indeed to be learned so not decided by Scripture whose records except the Apocalyps extend not above 28 or 30 years after Christs ascension but being a thing now of late so hotly disputed in this and some other Churches there is no rationall satisfaction to be had as to matter of fact but by the after-histories of the Church
till of later years CHAP. XIII THe late licentious Invasions made upon this Church of England the Reformed Religion the Ministerial Order Office and Succession established in it through all ages since the Nation was Christian were yet something tolerable justifiable if those Ministers who profess to be of the ordination and communion of the Ch. of Engl. either wanted ability or industry skill or will to serve God and to deserve well of you O worthy Gentlemen and all their Countrey-men or if you and the rest of the nation were already better provided in order to your souls good by any new generation of Preachers better learned more rarely gifted more spiritually extracted or more regularly consecrated and duly ordained if these new-minted Ministers these self-intruding Teachers did afford you weightier Sermons warmer Prayers more solemn Sacraments more sacred Examples more usefull writings if they brought you with all this bustling and parado a better God a better Saviour a better Gospel better Scriptures or a better Spirit than those were which the excellent Bishops and other Ministers of the Church of England set before you and this nation many wayes for many years with mighty successes while they were countenanced encouraged and ingenuously treated if the advantages of Religion as Christian and Reformed or of your and your posterities souls were either reall or probable by these new intruders we might well bear with your and the common peoples pious inconstancy when it should tend to the improvement and happinesse of your souls But these great and good interests of your souls for my part as I have not yet found any where in any new wayes so I do not think that any wise and honest-hearted Christian can by any one instance prove that those Libertines who are Levellers of the Ministeriall duty and dignity either have been hitherto able or will ever be probable to advance them in the least kind or degree beyond or equall or any way comparable to what the former Clergy of England have done and are still both able and willing to do As for these new Rabbies you shall have commonly their best at first by soft and as they think saintly insinuations they first creep into houses next into bosoms at last into pulpits The small and light bundle of the gifts they have picked up are soon set on fire by the least sparks of popular desire and applause then as squibs or granadoes they flie off amain with more extravagant motion panick terrour thick smoke foul stench and vapour than with any great or good execution done against Sin or Satan or the World After a few godly prefacings about the Spirit Grace Christ and the new Covenant together with some gallantries or light skirmishings with some starveling errors and useless sins you shall know the utmost of their sufficiencies which is with egregious impudence to scorn what they cannot attain that is all good learning and the manners of their betters When they have loudly ratled at more than confuted any thing which they list to call an Error when they have huddled together wrested distorted a great many places of Scripture without any regard to the Grammaticall and genuine sense of the words or to the propriety of phrases or to the main scope of the place or to the clear Analogie of faith after all these flourishings you shall see the bottom and dregs of their hearts poured forth in vile and uncomely railings scurrilous and odious rantings against all Bishops and Ministers against the whole Hierarchie Ministry and Church of England At last with equall vociferation and emptinesse without any principles of reason or grounds of Religion without proof or plausibility with more lungs than brains they cry up their own new lights their rare discoveries their excellent Reformations and pure Ordinances of Jesus Christ all which are as much beyond all former dispensations and ministrations in this or any Church as the deceits of Mountebanks excell all that Fernelius Galen or Hippocrates could ever use or invent especially when these are in a new Paracelsian way applied and dispensed not by the old Empiricks the Papall and Episcopall Clergy but by new-called and ordained Preachers by specially-inspired Prophets by precious men extraordinarily qualified and sent either by the inward and unknown impulses of Gods Spirit or by the call and election of some godly select people who casting off all ancient Christian Communion with this Nationall or the Catholick Church do first body themselves to a new way of Church-fellowship then they assume to themselves some Brother and Member as they can agree to be their spirituall Pastor him they invest by their bare suffrages with all ministerial power and authority as from Jesus Christ himself Such a kind of confused noise doe these land-floods these popular torrents these turbulent Teachers make where once they have found a vent and course for their liberty to break through all bounds of law and order being indeed very muddy shallow fatuous and feeble in all things divine and humane for the most part onely they have a strong high conceit of themselves and a perfect Antipathy against those Ministers in the Church of England to whom they owe all they have of Knowledge and Religion which is worth owning Do but look near to their new doctrines and opinions and you will easily see how loose how false how futile how fanatick they are look to their speech and writing how rude how improper how incoherent how insignificant how full of barbarismes soloecismes and absurdities mark their whole form of preaching how raw how rambling how immethodicall how incongruous how obscure impertinent consider their Prayers how are they farced with odde expressions with forced affected confused dull dead and insipid repetitions weigh their lives and actions how pragmatick licentious injurious sacrilegious spitefull uncharitable pernicious scandalous are they to many sober and quiet men and specially to such as they have most cause to suspect to be much their betters and their most accurate censurers Last of all look to all their novell principles and you shall see how various versatile ambiguous temporizing and dangerous they are while much of their Divinity depends upon Diurnalls their Religion is most-what calculated by the Almanack or Ephemeris of their hopes and feares their interests and lusts their prevalences and advantages measured not by Scriptures but by Providences These distempers evidently appearing as they daily do in your new Teachers must not you and all sober Christians confess that these Comets these blazing and wandring stars mostly made up of gross vulgar and earthy exhalations full of portentous malignity to this Reformed Church are infinitely short of that benign light and that divine sweet and heavenly influence which heretofore shined from the fixed starrs of this Church which were in the right hand of Christ the godly Bishops and other Ministers to the great honour and unspeakable happiness of this
the firm ground less indeed to vulgar admiration but more to their own safety and others benefit S. Paul seriously represseth the vanity of knowledge falsly so called when men intrude themselves into things they understand not being puffed up as those primitive Gnosticks in their fleshly minds not holding the Truths as they are in Jesus nor content with the simplicity of the Gospel as it hath been delivered received understood believed and practised by the Catholick Church of Christ this check the Apostle gave to humane curiosities and Satanick subtilties even then when speciall gifts and revelations were at the highest tide CHAP. XVII THe better learned and more humble Ministers of the Church of England both Bishops and Presbyters ever professed with S. Austin and the renowned Ancients an holy nescience or modest ignorance in many things no less becoming the best Christians the acutest Scholars and profoundest Divines than their otherwayes vast knowledge and accurate diligence to search the Scriptures and find out things revealed by God which belong to the Church The modesty and gravity of their learning commends the vastness and variety of it as dark shadowes and deep grounds set off the lustre of fair pictures to the greater height They were not ashamed to subscribe to Saint Paul's 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 unfathomable depth the divine Abyss of unsearchable wisdome and knowledge they were not curious to pry into things above them or to stretch their wits and fancies beyond that line and measure of truth which God had set forth to his Church in his written Word and in those Catholick summaries thence extracted as the rule of Christian Faith Manners and Devotion whereto the spirits of all good Christians great and small learned and idiots were willingly confined of old as Irenaeus tells us they never boasted of raptures revelations new lights visions inspirations special missions and secret impulses from Gods Spirit beyond or contrary to Gods Word and the good order of his Church thereby to exercise their supposed liberties and presumptuous abilities that is indeed to satisfie their lusts disorders and extravagances in things civil and sacred to discover their immodesties and impudicities like the Cainites Ophites Judaites and Adamites to gratifie their luxuries and injuries their sacriledges and oppressions their cruelties against man and blasphemies against God their separations divisions and desolations intended against this Church The godly Pastors and people of Christs flock never professed any such impudent piety or pious impudence because they were evidently contrary to sound Doctrine and holy Discipline beyond and against the sacred precepts and excellent patterns of true Ministers sincere Saints and upright Christians whose everlasting limits are the holy Scriptures sufficient to make the man of God and Minister of Christ perfect to salvation They were not like children taken with any of these odde maskings and mummeries of the Devil who is an old master of these arts in false Prophets and false Apostles with their followers whose craft ever sought to advance their credits against the Orthodox Bishops Presbyters and professors of true Religion by such ostentations of novelties and unheard of curiosities in Religion which never of old or late made any man more honest holy humble or heavenly they never advanced Christians comforts solitary or sociall living or dying but kept both their Masters and Disciples in perpetual inquietudes perplexities and presumptions which usually ended in villanies outrages and despairs Nor will these new Masters late discoveries prove much better whereof they boast with so insolent and loud an 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for all their rarities are but dead carkases which are become mummy by being long dried in the sands or wrapped up in searcloths they are not less dead though they seem less putrified to those whose simplicity or curiosity tempts them thus to rake into the skulls and sepulchres of old Hereticks idle Ecstaticks such as the very primitive times were infinitely pestred withal but blessed be God they were all long ago either extinct of themselves and gone down to the pit or crucified dead buried and descended into hell by the just censures Anathemaes and condemnations passed against them by the godly Bishops and Ministers of the Church in those ages Nor have these Spectres ever much appeared in this Church of England till these later years in which by the ruines and rendings of this Church they have gained a rotten kind of resurrection not to their glory but to their renewed shame and eternall infamy I trust in Gods due time when once the honour of the true Christian and Reformed Religion once happily setled and professed in the Church of England shall be again worthily asserted and re-established by your piety and prudence my noble and religious Countrey-men who have been and I hope ever will be the chief professors and constant Patrons of it under your God and your pious Governours Your prudence and piety your justice and generosity is best able to see through all those transports which are so transparent those specious pretences those artificiall mists and vapours which are used by some novel Teachers to abuse the common people that engaging them into eternall parties animosities and factions they may more easily by many mouths and hands not onely cry but utterly pull down this Reformed Church of England in its sound Doctrine wholsome Discipline Catholick Ministry sacred Order solemn Worship and Apostolick Government All which must now be represented to the world by these new Remonstrants as poor and pittifull carnall and common meer empty forms and beggarly elements fit to be cast out with scorn as reaching no further than Christ in the letter Jesus in the flesh Truth in the outward court Religion in the story or legend but they say the Ministers and other Christians of Old England are not come within the vaile to the Spirit and Mystery they have not that light within which far out-shines the paper-lanthern of Gods word without them CHAP. XVIII THese and such like are the uncouth expressions used to usher in under the names of liberty curiosity sublimity nothing but ignorance idlenesse Atheisme barbarity irreligion and utter confusion in this Church or at best as I shall afterward more fully demonstrate they are but van-courriers or agitators for Romish superstitions and Papall usurpations the end of all this gibberish is Venient Romani Put all these fine fancies and affected phrases together with all those strange phantasms in Religion which of late have haunted this Church like so many unquiet vermin or unclean spirits truly they spell nothing but first popular extravagances which are the embasings and embroylings of all true and Reformed Religion next they portend Popish interests and policies prevailing against this Church and State whose future advantages are cunningly but notably wrapt up in these plebeian furies and fondnesses as grocery wares are in brown paper Be confident the spirit of Rome which is
very vigilant and active doth then move most potently upon the face of our English waters when there is to be seen nothing but a sea of confusion a meer Chaos of the Christian and Reformed Religion Which feared deluge and by wise men foreseen devastation of the Reformed Religion once wisely established honourably maintained and mightily prospered in the Church of England is already much spread and prevalent among many people under the plea and colour of I know not what liberty to own any or no Minister any or no Religion any none or many Churches in England The visible decayes and debasings of the true and Reformed Religion in England as to piety equity unity and charity as to the authority of its Ministry and solemnity of its Ministrations are so palpable both in the outward peace and profession also in the inward warmth and perswasion that it is high time for all sober and wise men that love God Religion and their Countrey mightily to importune the mercies of God that breathing upon us with a spirit of meeknesse and wisdome truth and love humility and honesty he would at length asswage that deluge of contempt and confusion the troubled and bitter waters of wrath and contention which have over-whelmed the highest mountains of this Church over-topping by their salt waves and aspersions the gravest wisest most learned and religious both Preachers and professors of the Reformed Religion in this Church and Nation Which licentious insolencies have made all sober Christians so sick weary and ashamed of them that they cannot but be infinitely grieved to see and foresee the low ebbe to which the Reformed Religion in its purity and power must in time fall in England while the pristine dignity and authority of the Evangelicall Ministry is so invaded baffled and despised while the authentick derivation and Catholick succession of that holy power is so interrupted innovated divided destroyed while the reverence of primitive customes and examples is so slighted abated by fanatick innovators while the cords of Christian harmony and Church-polity are so loosened and ravelled on every side while the just honour and encouragements of learning and learned men are so much damped and exhausted while the Ecclesiastick Glory of this Nation which was its chiefest in being and owning it self as a true and Reformed Church of Christ is so much eclipsed to the great reproch of this present age and the infinite hazard of posterity which will hardly ever recover the honour order beauty and unity of Christian and Reformed Religion formerly enjoyed in this Church and Nation when once the Jewels of it the learned ordained orderly and authoritative Ministers of the Gospel with all their Ministry and Ministrations come to be either trampled under feet by Schismaticall fury or invaded and usurped by vulgar insolency which in time will rake them all up and bury them in the dunghill of Romish superstitions and Papal usurpations CHAP. XIX HOw far in humane policy or reason of State this popular liberty or rather insolency usurpation and anarchy in Religion is to be indulged I know not as not pretending to any of those depths of secular wisdome which will be found shallow at last if Gods glory and the good of mens souls be not in the bottom of them But thus far I conceive I may after so many years sad experience which all sober Christians have had of the retrogradations of the Reformed Religion in England appeal as to you who are the most generous and judicious persons in this Nation so to all prudent and well-advised persons of all sizes and conditions who are capable to weigh the true interests and future concernments of their Countrey and Posterity both as to Piety and Peace Honour and Happiness by way of an humble and earnest expostulation Hath not I beseech you this English world Prince and peasant Pastors and people great and small had enough both in cities and in villages of these late Hashshes Olives and Queckshoes of Religion in the mixture and dressing of which every foul hand must have a finger Do you not perceive a different face of Christian and Reformed Religion from what was heretofore in England when it had less experience of vulgar licentiousness but more true Christian liberty when in my memory most of yours Engl. was so full and flourishing with excellent Christians of all sorts young and old plain and polite learned and illiterate noble and ignoble in the Nobility Gentry Yeomanry and Peasantry whose setled judicious piety was the fruit of the labours cares counsels and inspection of those learned grave and godly Ministers both Bishops and Presbyters with whom you were blessed Have not all of you had enough and too much of these new flashes these fluttering squibs these erratick Planets these wandering Stars these pretenders to rarities novelties superfluities super-reformings raptures revelations and Enthusiasmes in Religion To all which you may easily see that a fancifull invention a melancholy pride a popular itching a profane spirit a loose temper and a glib tongue are very prone to betray men being as sufficient to furnish them in those trades as a little stock will go far to make up a pedlars pack yet have they so great confidence of themselves as if they exceeded not onely all former Christians all Ministers all Councils all Churches but even all holy Scriptures themselves whose darkness or incompleteness must as some men say be cleared and supplied by their speciall illuminations an old artifice of the Devil most used by those men and in those times which being most destitute of true reason good learning and Religion did most vapour of their visions and revelations their traditions and superstitions witness those Cimmerian Centuries or blinder ages of these Western Churches in which there were as many visions revelations and miracles daily obtruded on the credulous vulgar as there were Monasteries and Nunneries which in stead of Seminaries and Nurseries became dark dungeons wherein Christian Religion and Devotion were for many ages sadly confined and almost smothered with superstition idleness and luxury Have we not had enough too much of vulgar playings with piety of triflings with Christian and Reformed Religion of baffling abusing and abasing the Christian Ministry of buffetings of Christ of mockings of God by impudent pratings and insolent intrudings by confused rhapsodies and shuffling sanctities by endless janglings and refined blasphemies vented in some mens writings preachings prayings practisings so far from the light weight and height the sobriety sanctity and majesty of true Religion that they are most-what void of ordinary reason and common sense of equity and modesty of humanity and civility being little else but the froth of futile and fanatick spirits who blind poor people to enlighten them captivate them to make them free and ruine them under pretense of building them after new wayes and models of Religion sanctity salvation Have we not had enough of passionate transports popular
zelotries Anarchicall furies deformed reformings and desperate hypocrisies by which some men have like very foul chimneys not onely taken fire themselves according as their own lusts kindled them but they have sought to set this whole house of God the Reformed Church of England on fire under pretence forsooth of cleansing the soile and soot of it which appear now to have been more in their own hearts than any where else Have we not had enough of insolent railings bitter calumnies odious indignities and endless divisions brought upon this Reformed Church of England upon its Apostolick Ministry and all its Evangelical Ministrations as invalid superstitious Popish Antichristian abominable Besides the tragick depressions and undoings of many sober Ministers in their persons credits and estates who were justly esteemed by good Christians for very pious painfull and peaceable men yet have the storms of times not onely faln heavily upon them during the paroxysme of our civil wars but even since that tempest hath been allayed many poor Ministers beyond all other men have been afflicted with the strifes of tongues with schismatical despites with opinionative and disputative besides operative persecutions so far that many a grave and godly Minister hath not known whither to flie not so much for employment as for his safety or quiet that he might in any corner or cottage of the land be free from the molestations of those importune wasps those ill-natur'd Factionists who are his eternall Antagonists who first separating from him at length they preach or prate against him against his office orders and function counting themselves as a new swarm of Teachers sent of God to be to the former stock of Preachers like the hornets sent against the Canaanites that driving all the ancient orthodox duly ordained and well-learned Ministers out of the employment and communion of the Church this Canaan of England this good land this famous Church may wholly be in their possession Have we not had enough and too much of petulant practises scurrilous expressions and blasphemous insolencies cast even upon that God that Saviour that holy Spirit that blessed Trinity whom we adore and admire besides the neglects contempts and profanations cast upon our Sacraments our Sermons our Prayers I need not to adde and repeat the diminutions and indignities under which many worthy Ministers both Bishops and Presbyters do lie together with that whole Evangelical order and office which planted preserved and reformed this Church of England How many have questioned others derided a third sort divided from and not a few have utterly denied and as much as in them lies destroyed them all Hence many are grown to esteem all our Religion all our Reformation all Christian duties all Worship and Devotion no better than meer politick frauds specious fables popular fallacies cunning captivities witty mockeries and delusions of the people Yea that nothing might be wanting which malice can invent or act there are some so fierce and cunning enemies of the Church of England that to bring our Reformation into further defiance and disgrace among Papists Atheists and profane livers they dare to impute even their most putid errours their most extravagant fancies their most factious and flagitious practises either to reforming principles or to Gods Spirit and divine impulses O what astonishment what stupor what a lethargie what a dumbnesse what searednesse what deadnesse must needs possess the spirit of any Nation so Christian so Reformed so knowing and enlightened as the people of England sometime was to hear with patience yea with silence yea with connivence yea with smiles and seeming approbation such insolencies such extravagancies imputed to their Religion yea to their Reformation nay to the Spirit of their God and Saviour horrid and black enormities which deserve to be expiated with teares of blood as Gregory Nazianzen speaks of some abuses of Religion in his times O blessed God stir up such a pious shame sorrow and abhorrence in the generality of the people that these fedities may not become the sins of the nation Have we not had enough and too much of scepticall disputes and unedifying contests of unhealing questions and uncharitable quarrellings of bitter strifes and bloody contradictions of evil eyes and envious emulations prevailing like gangrenes or cancerous distempers even among those that profess to be godly and contend for the superiority of Sanctity By all which as S. Hilary passionately complains after the Arian fury had poysoned the Church in his times not onely unkind distances but mutuall defyances and damnings the Christian Reformed Religion sometime setled uniform and flourishing with verity charity decency divine authority and publick majesty in the Church of England is now made an annual menstruall and diurnall Faith or Religion as S. Hilary aptly deplores All things are either so snarled and intangled by infinite doubts and scruples or so wire-drawn by popular and petty disputes or so broken in sunder by factious divisions or so horrid by reciprocall Anathemaes like thunder-bolts cast on all sides in each others faces that the common sort of people know not what to make of Christian or Reformed Religion nor to what Ministers or Ministry to apply themselves with comfort and conscience The solid masse of pure gold which was the highest riches and honour of this nation the true and invaluable treasure of your souls while Religion as Christian and Reformed was carefully preserved as a precious and holy depositum this well-refined gold is now so dim and embased with dross or so malleated and beaten thin by perverse disputations that most men use Religion onely as leaf-gold to tip their tongues or gild over the superficies of their conversation withall or to set off as S. Austin observed of old in the crafty Manichees and others both Hereticks and Schismaticks of his time with the shew and lustre of Christian Religion all the new fancies projects policies and opinions of severall parties which are presently by their authors and abettors cryed up as the pure Ordinances of Jesus Christ the perfect mind of the Spirit the true meaning of the Scripture Gospel-truths hidden treasures Evangelick rarities yea that nothing might be thought to have been Christian Catholick clear and constant setled and indisputable as to Religion in this or any other Church of any other frame and fashion some men have sought not onely to shake and batter but to demolish and utterly overthrow the whole house of wisdome beating down all the grand and goodly pillars on the one side of faith repentance charity good works on the other side of Scriptures Ministry Worship and Sacramentall Mysteries as to the validity authority majesty sanctity solemnity and saving efficacy of them all Upon which the Catholick Church was every where anciently built even then when it was by the hands of the Apostles their successors the Primitive Bishops Presbyters Martyrs Confessors hewn out of the rock of heathenish barbarity idolatry polished by
fanatick triflers troublers of Religion which no sober Christian can tolerate in their publick and religious meetings they presently meditate the most desperate separations they instantly fall to set up new Churches and Pastors after their own heart their full revenge must be had not onely by dividing themselves but by seducing and poysoning other silly people as much as may be withdrawing them from that good esteem they had and respect they formerly bare to the Church of England and their lawfull Ministers Then the followers of these pragmatick Preachers are taught to bear with patience as horses are the noise of drummes and trumpets all manner of scurrilous railings against the Church and Clergie of England At last they are by troops brought up in front to charge them with such insolency of speech and behaviour of writing and acting as sufficiently discovers their evil hearts to be like mines or Petars full fraught and charged with all kinds of bitterness contempt and animosity against them in order to destroy them utterly as soon as they have power and opportunity to do it In the room of whose orderly beauty learned gravity sober sanctity and exemplary piety so famous conspicuous and prosperous heretofore these bold extirpators and bitter Antagonists have hitherto produced as the eructations of Aetna and earth-quakes are wont with much swelling noise and terrour nothing but darkness smoke and thick vapours full of sulphureous obfuscations Sure their executions and conclusions must be full of mischiefs subversions confusions desolations to the Reformed Religion because there is not one dramme or iota that ever I could observe of sound knowledge of usefull piety of gracious effects of holy patterns of Christian principles to be found in them any way comparable to those proportions of wisdome and good understanding of justice and charity of meekness and moderation with all which the English world was heretofore well acquainted by the learned industry and exemplary piety of its reverend Bishops and other godly Ministers who were ever highly honoured passionately loved and worthily treated by pious Princes peacefull Parliaments and unpassionate people long before either tumultuary rabbles or schismatick agitators or the Scotch sword or the Smectymnuan juncto or a sifted sequacious Assemblie or covenanting Houses or Committee-Consistories or Military Superintendents undertook by an unwonted authority and severity not onely to catechise but to chastise the Church and Clergie of England even all the Bishops and most of the Presbyters among whom many one person might be found whose learning and worth every way might modestly be put into the balance against all that any or all those parties can pretend to or ever yet discovered to the wiser and better world who have been and are the most rigid exactors severest censurers and sorest enemies to the Reformed Clergie and Church of England Whos 's more crafty rivalls and cruellest persecutors finding themselves as heretofore so still vastly exceeded and infinitely out-done as to all reall endowments commendable practises and visible sufficiencies for learning knowledge utterance prudence for praying preaching writing and living they are now of late after the way of those old fanaticks who called themselves the pure elect inspired and spirituall ones flown to the retreats and refuges of their inward graces to more secret and spiritual perceptions to hidden and unseen acquaintances with God Which are as I formerly touched the old 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of elect Manichees and paraclete Montanists meer shifts and sleights blinds and evasions where the light of mens works and gifts shines not to the glory of God as our Saviour speaks for these are a nemo scit as easily denied as they are rashly affirmed being indiscoverable and incommunicable to any but Gods and a mans own spirit The hidden manna the white stone the new name which none can read but he that hath it these if meant of Graces are best asserted or most confuted by mens works No man is of God who doth not the will and works of God as they are revealed in his Word in all righteousness and holiness with meekness and humility with sobriety and good order in all which if any the best of these Novellers do at any time come neer to the parts graces and merits of those that were and are dutifull sons and servants to the Church of England yet I am sure they cannot without intolerable impudence pretend to exceed them so far that no fair quarter may be allowed to the former Preachers and Professors in this Church that no place or naile should be left them in Gods sanctuary here in England CHAP. XXII INto which as I have by many instances evinced some mens folly or fury hath of later years sought to bring so much filth and confusion that they have almost made this Church an Augean stable so that it is an Herculean work to cleanse it of all those debordments and debasements faln upon Christian Religion of those fedities and deformities brought upon its reformed profession of those disorders and undecencies which have invaded Ecclesiastick duties and mysteries all which necessarily follow the invasions and usurpations of popular libertie in Religion which though already full of squallor and sordidness yet are still eagerly challenged loudly clamoured and fiercely asserted by the common people and their parasites the most plebeian spirits Who not capable to comprehend or not willing to understand the gracious beauty the holy modesty and divine majesty of true Christian liberty which most excludes all base licenciousnesse as the brightest light doth all darkness and the perfectest health all sickness have excessively doted in later years upon this Image of imaginary liberty as if it had newly come down from heaven in a whirlwind of Civil war and Schisme whereas in good earnest the most vociferant vulgar who most cry up this their Diana like the riotous rabble at Ephesus do least know what the matter is nor what true Christian liberty means which undoubtedly puts the severest restraints that may be upon it self as to doing any thing offensive to God or injurious to its neighbour in private and single much more in publick and sociall respects in civil much more in religious relations which as men and Christians we bear to one another True Christian liberty is as far as heaven from hell from any thing that looks like incivility rudeness barbarity inhumanity frenzy fedity disorder deformity Rationall and religious liberty is not the freedome of an untamed heifer of an unbridled horse of a mad dog or an unyoked hog which will ramble and wallow and bite and root up where they list which seeks to subvert not whole houses onely but famous Churches to infect as many as they can with the plague and contagion of mens own evil hearts It is not Christian liberty but an earthly sensuall and devillish lazinesse or licentiousness for men and women that have been baptised in the name of Christ and so
dedicated to his worship and service as well publick and social as private and solitary to sleep and laze in their chimney corners on the Lords day rather than go to Church as many hundreds do It is no part of Christian liberty to come seldome or never to the Lords Supper to despise Baptisme to forsake those publick assemblies where the true God is truly and sincerely worshipped according to his Word with soundness holiness order decency and sincerity to rail at and separate from all those Bishops and Ministers of so well a reformed and wisely setled Nationall Church who are evidently furnished with good ability and invested with most undeniable due authority to dispense sacred mysteries It is no part of Christian liberty for men to speak and act and behave themselves in Religion as seems good in their own eyes which are easily blinded with passion pride prejudice covetousness ambition revenge It is no part of Christian liberty for men to have no regard to that order peace charity duty and subordination which God requires and which every Christian owes as to the civil so to that Ecclesiastick polity and Society in which God hath placed him as by his birth and habitation so by his baptisme and profession which are the holy ties of Religion by which as members of Christs body in the judgement of charity his visible Church we are bound to him as the head and to each other as members in the severall places and proportions where God hath set us either in a coordination and community as to brethren or in subordination and superiority as to Fathers guides Pastors Governours Teachers to whom as sons or scholars we owe the duties of love gratitude reverence submission and obedience for the Lords sake and for their work sake If it be a great sin and deserving the ponderous milstone of Gods heavy judgement as our Saviour tells us to offend causelesly uncharitably and maliciously one of Christs little ones how much greater and more intolerable must the condemnation of those be who wantonly and presumptuously offend yea seek to wound and destroy those that are duly and deservedly the Bishops and Presbyters the chief heads and Fathers Officers and Stewards Guides and Governours even in Christs stead and by his authority over his house and family his Temple and Body which is his Church in the several parts and proportions of it according to the Catholick order and custome used in his Church Of which riotously to make havock to rend to strip and waste all things of good order Catholick custome comely honour authority decency and solemnity to the overthrowing of Christian unity and charity to the dissolving deforming and discountenancing even of that truth those gifts and graces which were in such a Church as this of England was must without all peradventure be no less sin and crime than it is a sacriledge and scandall in S. Austins judgement agreeable to the sense of Dionysius Bishop of Alexandria who in his Epistle so famed tels Novatus as much who was a primitive Schismatick or a Saintly Separatist from the Catholick custome judgement and communion of Christs Church For which practice in any case a man must have very great and pregnant grounds as S. Cyprian S. Austin oft observe either in point of gross errors or immoralities obtruded upon a believer in case he will keep communion whereby to justifie his desertion division or separation which upon small and trifling accounts or upon spiteful and malicious principles or for covetous and vain-glorious interests or upon meer jealousies and surmises to violate was ever esteemed by the soundest and soberest Christians in all ages a sin much of the nature and size of Korah's Dathan's and Abiram's transgression or rebellion as S. Cyprian observes applying that History to some such mutinous distempers and unquiet spirits as haunted the Church in his dayes and Diocese That their popular and parasitick crying up of all the Lords people to be holy their rude reproching of Moses and Aaron as taking too much upon them these specious pleas did not serve their turn when Gods searching severity and not vulgar levity credulity or ingratitude was their judge all their plausible pretensions of sanctity and liberty before the people were not able to defend them from those horrid chasms and unheard-of gapings of the earth which by a new way of death swallowed up even quick and yet alive these mutinous novellers and levelling rebels into the black and dreadfull Abyssus of eternall death and darkness whose names and memory yet the Cainites did venerate as the commendable asserters of popular liberty and the Princes or Protoplasts of Schisme as S. Austin observes Nor is the usuall fate of such like insolent and popular perturbers of Christs Church much different or disproportionate at last for either they fall when their pride and folly is manifest into the pit of vulgar hatred contempt and abhorrence or they are swallowed up with carnall lusts with earthly sensuall and devilish passions affections and actions or being at last justly abandoned and abhorred of all sober and good Christians they are by Gods utter forsaking of them plunged into the gulf of their own polluted seared and despairing consciences If those were in the primitive times esteemed as given over to the will and power of Satan who were justly excommunicated from the communion of the true Church of Christ which sentence as Tertullian tells us every good Christian did dread next to that doom of Ite maledicti Goe ye cursed as a dreadful pre-judging before the last and fatal judgement how must they needs lie down in darkness and sorrow who upon no just cause do not onely excommunicate themselves from any one Churches communion in which they were out of a fancy of I know not what liberty but out of an excessive pride arrogancy and boldness of spirit they dare excommunicate even whole National Churches yea such a famous Reformed Church as England nay they exclude the very Catholick Church of Christ in all ages and places from any communion with themselves which certainly is no small height of uncharitableness yea and from all communion with Christ himself which is a strange pitch of Luciferian pride It is no news for the patient but just and righteous God to keep those men and women at a great distance even from himself and from the sweet communion of his holy Spirit who proudly or peevishly despise the communion of any part of his Church in the holy ministrations of the Word Prayer and Sacraments They that hope to kindle to themselves strange fires and light new sparks by their violent strikings and novell agitations in any sound and well-ordered Church God commonly beats the smoky brands ends about their own heads and kindles a fire of displeasure in their own breasts because they cared not to set whole-Churches on fire in order to rost their new-laid
eggs the best of which are of no great worth and most of them are quite addle or rotten CHAP. XXIII ALthough I have thus far and thus long insisted most honoured and beloved Countrey-men upon the mischiefs of abused Liberty as the first and chief cause I conceive of the greatly lapsed and decaying estate of the Church of England and the Reformed Religion which was heretofore so setled so sound so prospered so approved by God and good men yet I cannot forbear a further search into this Ulcer or Fistula for indeed her hurt is not now a green wound lately made either by the malice of open enemies or by the wantonness of those friends who love to be alwayes pickeering and skirmishing in Religion but it is now by a long confluence of ill humours in people grown a venomous and inveterate sore contumacious to any ordinary Medicines opprobrious to the best Physitians contagious to the remaining parts of this Civil and Ecclesiastical body which have any thing in them sound and sincere many of which especially among the common people being weak are less able to resist that petulant poyson and spreading itch of liberty which is so bewitching a name to the populacy a temptation and infection which few vulgar spirits are able to resist or willing to remedy And indeed the mischief seising like Mercury or Quicksilver upon the spirits and brains of men that are rash easie heady it makes them presently suspect and shortly to hate all those as their enemies who go about to curb or cure so welcome and flattering a disease which is not less dangerous because delightfull for commonly all those things that are most agreeable to naturall men and carnall minds who love to be licentious prove grievous to Gods Spirit scandalous to the name of Christ and pernicious to his Churches purity or peace Liberty if it be in ill keeping soon putrifies to licentiousness as the manna did which turned to wormes Not that I am any way against that rationall ingenuous modest inoffensive charitable and conscientious liberty which is the onely true Christian liberty to be desired and enjoyed either in private or in publick such I mean as is neither touchy nor turbulent but carries an equall tendernesse to other mens honest and harmless freedome as to its own seeking onely by lawfull means either to remove those impediments of its well-being and doing that are really rubs or remiras in its way to heaven or else to obtain those holy allowed advantages which may most promote its communion with God with Christ and his blessed Spirit which holy freedomes and happy advantages are surest to be met withall as I conceive in those high wayes and plain paths which Christs Catholick Church in its nobler parts and ampler combinations hath constantly kept after the primitive proportions Apostolicall distributions of Churches wherein the majesty of Christ the harmony of Christians which is the honour of Christian Religion are infinitely more to be seen and safely preserved than in any of those by-wayes or diverticles which Schismatick liberty affects to chuse and follow which will at length make any Nationall Christian and Reformed Church that was heretofore grounded in truth guided with order united in love conspicuous with beauty fortified with its joynt power uniform in its solemn ministrations and orderly in all its holy motions like an army well ordered disciplin'd and bravely marshall'd to be like the routed parties and ragged regiments of a scattered and divided army It is an observation never failing That the sanctity of Christian Martyrs the honour and prevalency of that Religion which recommends the crucified Lord Jesus as a Saviour and preserver not a destroyer of mankind these are best preserved in any nation or society of men there where least liberty or license is permitted to private spirits publickly to innovate or alter dispute or deny contemn or subvert those Catholick Truths and Doctrines or those comely constitutions and customes which are once well wisely setled by publick counsel and authority which carried due regard to the glory of God to the rule of his Word to the Catholick precedents and to the common good of that particular Nation or polity All experience and our own as bad as any teacheth us that liberty in the vulgar sense and use is like a sweet and rank kind of Clover-grass with which the beast of the people will soon surfeit even till they burst themselves if they be not moderated and restrained from over-feeding by their wise Governours in Church and State The Histories of Sleidanus and others sufficiently shew you in the last Century how wild the Boores of Germany grew even to a kind of a Lycanthropy by such liberties as their teachers first indulged and themselves afterward usurped how quickly this charm like Circe's turns men and women into dogs and wolves how abused liberty having once seized upon the thatch and straw the petulancy and insolency of common people as most combustible matter like a masterless and unbridled fire it will devour more in a few dayes by the pragmatick folly of some extravagant heads and hands than the wisdome piety and gravity of your forefathers could erect or your posterity will be able to repair in many years or ages for no fires burn with more fury pertinacy than those which maintain their unquenchable flames by the oyl of Religion and Liberty with which they are least to be trusted who most love to play with it as children do with fire and gun-powder Common people like young heirs who have more wealth than wit are of so profuse an humour and so lavish of their liberty both civil and religious when once they think themselves masters of it that they will presently be undone if they have not some wiser men to be their Guardians who will be better husbands for them than they would be for themselves nor are they ever more desperately prodigall or more certainly miserable than when like mad-men they have by insolency or importunity extorted from their Governours and the Laws such a portion of liberty either civil or religious as they least know how to use and will be sure to abuse Let those men that are the greatest Tribunes of the people the seeming Patrons of their liberties but reall parasites of their licentious humours in Religion let them I say make but one years triall with how much good nature reason justice and modesty these people will use their civil and naturall liberty in which being absolved from all restraint of laws and fears of power and of punishment they shall have leave with the bridle on their necks to covet challenge contend invade usurp and take every man to himself such women such houses such goods such lands such offices such power and such honours as each of them most fancies himself capable to deserve or enjoy in a few dayes they will soon see how severe a revenge such folly will take of
very good graceful having the honour of ancient venerable and gray-headed Episcopacy upon it that they might the better induce Christianity which is now above 1500 years old to put on and wear a la mode the new peruques either of young Presbytery or younger Independency rather than Religion should go quite bald and be ridiculous by its deformity and confusion though the pristine polity peace purity majesty severity sanctity and solemnity of Religion as Christian and Reformed in England be infinitely baffled and abased by the petulancy of those that affect licentious liberties and unsaintly extravagances though all these evils as Daemones meridiani are pregnant and every day proclaimed by the loud Herauld of Experience which themselves declaime against and deplore as well as other men Yet many Ministers in other respects not to be despised or much blamed do still as to the point of Church-order discipline government and polity which is the outward centre of unity and visible band of peace passionately desire and solicitously endeavour that those wild oats and tares which some men have of late years sown watered and cherished while the Nation and Church were not aware as being engaged in war and blood during whose heats great wounds of Religion are little felt might for ever grow up spread and shed abroad like thistle-down yea and succeed to after-generations in this nation that so England might be more famous for variety of parties and opinions in Religion than either Poland is or Amsterdam How few nominal or real Ministers that have been either Authors or great sticklers and abettors not of any modest just and sober Reformations but of needless endless innovations schisms deformities and defections in the Church of England can yet find in their hearts meekly to retreat by any humble ingenuous and happy wayes of Christian meekness and wisdom to a sweet accord from their first heady extravagances and unhappy transports in which the heat and passion of mens spirits as is usual in all quarrels made even at first the differences jealousies and offences far greater than the real injury or inconvenience indeed was which is most clearly evident now not onely by our comparing the former happy estate of this Church and of the Reformed Religion here besides those comforts which the generality of all good Ministers and sober Christians in former times enjoyed in England under Episcopacy but further by our serious considering those fair offers those great moderations those self-denials and Christian condescentions with which all worthy and wise Bishops with all Episcopal Ministers were and are ready to gratifie the peace of this Church and the desires of all good Christians even of those who have been most their enemies and destroyers whom they forgive the more readily because they believe most of them as the crucifiers of Christ did it ignorantly ignorant of the laws of this Nation and of the good constitutions of this Church ignorant of the customes practise and judgement of all ancient Catholick Churches ignorant of that equity and charity which they owed to others ignorant of that honest policy and discretion which they owed to themselves and their order lastly ignorant of that pious grateful and prudent regard they should have had of the honour peace and prosperity of this Church both at present and in after-ages But however the exorbitancies of some ignorant men at first might be so far venial as they were led on by the pious and specious pretences of others rather than their own principles yet they are less excusable now since the sad events have so fully confuted all those prejudices and pretensions since popular looseness avarice and madness hath as a rude broom swept away all the fine-spun and speciously spread cobwebs of Reformation either as to the state of this Church or the Reformed Religion professed here in England or as to the promised amendment of the Ministerial order and office either for ability duty authority or maintenance Ministers first tearings and rendings of themselves asunder are not yet sewed together yea Religion it self is faln to rags and preachers are become as so many pie-bald patches of several colours and antick figures which wretched division and fundamental deformity in Religion cannot but daily grow as a Gangrene to greater maladies mischiefs and miseries which will be bitterness in the later end For as no City so no Church can prosper that is divided against it self neither grace nor peace can advance where Preachers of Religion are mutual persecutors where while Ministers teach people to believe to love and to live Christ crucified they are daily crucifying one another It is a deplorable and desperate state of any Church where as in Babels building the builders tongues heads hands and hearts are divided yea the very builders are self-destroyers mutually ruining themselves under pretence of zeal to build or repaire the Church of Christ what one rears with the right hand another pulls down with the left when they frequently leave their trowels and fall to their pick-axes and ponyards when they fling lime and sand in one anothers eyes when they build or dawb rather with untempered mortar when every one is ambitious to be a Master-builder a new modeller of Religion of Churches of Ministers and of Ministry contrary to the wisdome and piety of such a Church and Nation as England was Leaving poor people mean while infinitely amazed jealous unsatisfied perplexed as to Religion Some are sadly grieved others are quite confounded many are zealous for the newest fashion others are for the good old way a third sort is glad of the occasion to cast off all Religion while they see those Ministers cut the Catholick cords of charity and unity in sunder in order to bind Christians up to new parties and factions or to private interests and opinions which like Sampsons wit hs will not serve to bind the lusts or consciences of men to their good behaviour These these are the sad effects which follow those deformities of Preachers turning Pioneers of Ministers being underminers and demolishers of one another and their Mother-Church when those that should be Gods Ambassadours forgetting the majesty of their mission and sanctity of their errand fall to railing and reproching calumniating and declaiming against one another like so many eager Baristers and mercenary Lawyers who are resolved being once fee'd to defend their cause and their client whatever the merits of them be because they have once undertaken them without any regard to that justice honour wisdome gravity charity meekness harmony joynt counsel and ingenuous correspondency which ought to be preserved in all fraternities and honest callings or mysteries but chiefly among the Ministers of Christs glorious Gospel Preachers should be of the highest form of Christs Disciples the most exemplary in all piety meekness and prudence in all gravity equity and charity for want of which even as to matters of outward polity order civility and ministration they are and ever
endeavoured to set forth the sad and just complaints of the Ch. of Engl. therefore just because her calamities are neither deserved by nor descended from Her former well-reformed constitution having also in the SECOND BOOK enquired after and in great part discovered as I suppose the genuine and proper causes together with the unhappy occasions of Her calamitous distresses and decayes I am now in this THIRD BOOK to set before you my honoured Countrey-men as to honest Englishmen and worthy Christians those evil consequences which already are greatly felt or may rationally be feared as to the interest of the true Christian and Reformed Religion in this Church and Nation Which I shall chiefly reduce to these four heads First the palpable decayes of Religion as to the power of godlinesse in the proficiency and practicks of piety and charity together with the daily encrease of Atheisme with a supine neglect and irreverence towards all Religion in all sorts of people Secondly the unprofitable scandalous vexatious endless disputes about Religion Thirdly the Romish advantages and Papal prevailings which are unavoidable Fourthly the civil dangers and dissentions necessarily following religious differences if once they come to be fomented by numerous parties as they will be if fit remedies be not seasonably applied to restore establish incourage and unite the pretensions and interests of the Reformed Religion according to some order polity and discipline in the Church of Engl. such as may be most agreeable to Scripture to reason and to the patternes of primitive Antiquity all which pious and prudent methods our Fore-fathers very commendably and wisely followed as I conceive in that excellent Reformation which after the fiery trial of Queen Mary's dayes came forth of that furnace pure in its Doctrine complete in its Liturgie comely in its Order solemn in its Worship and duties authoritative in its Discipline harmonious in its Government sound in the Faith fervent in all Charity full of good works abounding in the gifts and transcending in the graces of Gods Spirit It was as Gods darling for many years highly prospered with all temporall and spirituall blessings as the beloved Disciple lying in the bosome of Jesus Christ to so extraordinary indulgences of divine favour that all Reformed Churches admired her yea the Greek Patriarchs and Churches though in a depressed and distant state yet highly revered her so pious so prosperous so prudent so primitive constitution and condition in all which how it now is impaired and daily will further decay will best appeare by taking an impartiall view of those sad effects and bad consequences which either already attend or further threaten the divided distracted and distressed state of Christian Reformed Religion in this Church and Nation The first of which is the great abatement and palpable retrogradation of godliness as to the proficiency power of it both in mens hearts and lives The sweet savour and fragrancy of Religion which ariseth from truth and peace from inward sanctity and outward harmony these are grown infinitely sowred by the leaven of differences embittered to factions and despites to mutual despiciencies and eternal animosities Where envy and strife are there must needs be as Saint James tells us confusion and every evil work heightening men by spirituall pride and evil jealousies to a kind of zealous malice and cruel charity which choke as the Devils tares and thorns the good seed giving great and daily advantages to all manner of evil temptations even to gross fedities and barbarous immoralities for where Religion is once poysoned with passion swoln to factious emulations men count it a great part of their own godliness to censure others for ungodly it is made a master-piece of piety to cover their own impieties by the sharp and severe imputations they cast upon other mens opinions or profession thinking it no small assurance even of their own salvation confidently to condemn all that differ from their party in opinion or communion By this means the root and fruit of true charity which is the life and soul of Christianity the milk and marrow of all graces this first growes mortally infected through the pestilence of divisions and distractions in Religion this vitall and naturall Balsam of piety once decayed dried up or exhausted by unchristian calentures no wonder if the whole constitution of Religion grow weak ricketly and consumptuous For as planting and good husbandry are commonly neglected where war rageth men being more intent to killing than tilling so in parties and factions of Religion Christians study to live more upon the insolent plundering of other mens opinions upon the rifling and harrasing of others consciences than upon their own pious industry or humble devotion every one is so eager to make good their side and contests that they cannot much intend the great work of grace and truth in their own hearts which most thrive in faire and clean weather in the summers serenity and tranquillity of Religion As the hot and scorching beams of the sun soon drie up the morning dew or as violent flames instantly lick up the water cast upon them so are controversies in Religion to the sweet distillations of grace and heavenly diffusions of Gods Spirit Gods still voice or those silent and secret whispers of his love to the soul are not to be heard in the clamour and tintamar of controverted Religion in the same house or Church The work of grace both in private hearts publick congregations and greater Churches is best carried on like Solomons Temple with least noyse and knocking the furthest from such contention and confusion which are onely proper for the building of Babels They are most preposterous and unevangelical methods by which Christians beat their plough-shares of mortification into swords of destruction and their pruning-hooks of repentance into sharp spears by which they may smite and pierce to the heart one another While mens heads are so hotly busied in disputations against others tenets their hearts and hands easily grow cold and idle as to that work of sanctification which they owe to their own souls and that exemplary conversation in all holiness which they owe to others The lilly indeed of Christian Religion did mightily thrive amidst the thorns of heathenish persecutions but it was soon choked by those of uncharitable janglings and contentions which grew up among Christians which commonly prove so sharp and hot like that between Paul and Barnabas that even good men separate one from the other the bellowes of disputes blowing up sparks of native passions to uncomfortable dissociatings distances and damnings At last the daily whettings of mens wits and exasperatings of their spirits tongues or pens against each other do infinitely blunt the edge of their charity and dull the brightness of all their graces both solitary and sociall as to the holy improvement of their own or other mens souls for all things of Religion are disputed and acted as between rivals or enemies
out of Christians hearts between which calm breathings or soft insinuations and the rude tempests or commotions of mens passions there is as much difference as between the operations of oyl and of vinegar or between a tunable peal of well-rung bells and those harsh janglings which are used as the alarms of scare-fires or tokens of publick conflagrations Nor are the publick symptomes of decayed Religion as to the gracious power and charitable efficacy of it more apparent in other mens lives and conversations so scattered so divided so dissonant so unsocial so uncivil and so unsympathising generally with one another unless with those of their own side and party than those damps and decayes are which men must needs find secretly in their own hearts when many both Ministers and people cannot but see though they are loth to confess that the Sun of righteousnesse which was well risen in their souls with healing in his wings is now gone backward many degrees as the shadow did on King Ahaz his dial whereto it was heretofore ascended In stead of their first unfeigned love which is most lost and decayed towards God and true Religion there is general coolness much chilness and luke-warmness brought upon their purity and sincerity by many sinister policies and worldly interests besides their own passions which like water are mixed with the wine of their Religion many trees of God that were heretofore sound and full of sap florid and fruitfull are now become mossy cankered hide-bound and barren I am sure the liberal hand and out-stretched arm of Christian Charity and English munificence to God his Church his Ministers his poor are now shrunck and withered like Jeroboams when it was stretched out against the Prophet of the Lord. Neither Ministers nor other Christian men love one another as Christs Disciples qua tales quia tales but rather as confederates in their severall factions interests separate parties sidings and designs who though they be like Gebal and Ammon and Amalek like Manasseh against Ephraim and Ephraim against Manasseh in their mutual Antipathies yet all are against Judah against the distressed Ch. of Engl. and all such as do with the greatest conscience charity and constancy adhere to the former good order and holy profession of the reformed Religion here established which now in many places in many mens lives and hearts appears as to its cordial spirit its vital and celestial vigour like the old drugs and dispirited simples of Apothecaries the eaâ—thy gross and material parts do yet remain in some proportion as to the main bulk and pretence of Reformed Religion but the vertue and efficacy of it is much vanished and evaporated both as to the hearts and lives of Christians both of Pastors and people comparing them with the former generation of their fore-fathers or with themselves in their former grave comely humble wise sober usefull orderly and peaceable conversation which made many of them like vines fig-trees and Olive-trees bearing good fruit to cheer God and man where now they are like so many sharp bushy and scratching brambles rather ambitious to have dominion over other mens faith and consciences than any way carefull or helpfull to their own edification or others comfort either private or publick as Christians and neighbours or as members of one nationall Church in which relation they once thought themselves to stand obliged as members of one great and goodly body to support sympathize and pity one another now the aim of many is to divide themselves and tear others asunder from all Catholick communion to a Catholick confusion and destruction Thus is Religion evidently decayed as to the power of it in those that were formerly strong and lively in the wayes of piety and charity CHAP. II. AS for that new generation which is grown up of later years and who have never known those Josephs whose prudent piety established and preserved the Reformed Religion for many years with great peace plenty prosperity and proficiency in the Church of England these have for the most part been onely spectators or abettors of those ingratefull exorbitances which some Christians have affected and mis-called for precious liberties though beyond all bounds of modesty charity and piety as well as beyond the merits of the Church of England and its well-reformed Religion These have hitherto seen the face of this Church and our Religion like that of a field in which a fierce and cruell battel hath been fought and still is with dubious success by Christians of bold pertinacious and implacable spirits they behold all things as to the purity peace order and harmony of the Reformed Religion which was once wisely established and uniformly professed in the Church of Engl. full of clamour and confusion of hatred and horrour of bitter complaints uncharitable jealousies Satyrick invectives sharp disputations endless contentions Many are brought up in gross ignorance of the very fundamentals of true Religion counting it a part of their liberty Religion not to be taught by any man Parent or Minister any principles of Religion others that have some glimmering knowledge are but meer Scepticks and unsetled ever dubious and vertiginous thinking it a token of their true conversion to be daily turning from one side and opinion to another a third sort quarrel at all they have been taught and baptized into by the testimony of the Church and its Ministry as a method below the sublimity of their spirits who fancy nothing but immediate teachings of God illuminations and inspirations beyond the usual dispensations of the heavenly treasure which hath been hitherto in earthen vessels A fourth sort of people driven by the furies of their own lusts and passions animated also by the extravagancies of others who seem pretenders to Religion have sought to cast off the thought care and conscience of any Religion fancying such a Religion and Liberty as may best consist with their temporal safety and worldly interests however they profess they practise perfect Atheism to live without any God preceptive but onely providential in the world Nor are there wanting some men of great parts and conspicuous learning as well as estates who set their wits on work to maintain this principle That there is no Numen no divine being distinct from that we call Nature no Creator no creature no Scripture as Gods Word no Saviour no Sin as against God no reward or judgement to come Yea that universal Tradition that inbred Principle that Catholick perswasion which hath possessed all Nations and successions of mankind as Tully observed touching the immortality of rationall spirits or humane souls as to their eternall recompenses this point is not onely doubted and disputed but by some denied notwithstanding that few men in all ages by their greatest wit and wickedness were ever able to redeem themselves from the terrour of this truth and the captivity of their own consciences which are hardly freed from these convictions that
foot by the very beasts of the people Hence it is that the Christian and Reformed Religion appears to many great spirits and young Gentlemen not as a matter of eternal truth of infinite weight and highest concernment to them not as having the Catholick testimony of the wisest and best of mankind in all ages the expectation of the Patriarchs the prediction of the Prophets the preaching of the Apostles the signatures of Martyrs and characters of Confessors by their bloodshed and sufferings which they chose rather to endure than the least abnegation Apostasie or swerving from so great so holy so constant so necessary so divine principles as the Christian Religion is grounded upon Many good wits of later years in England look upon Religion with a supercilious eye with a squeamish coynesse with a nauseating and huffing aspect so far are they from fear and trembling as if they did God a good turne to own him in any fashion or Religion were beholden to them if they were but civil to it not considering the majesty of Miracles the admiration of Angels the accomplishments of Prophecies the manifestation of the Messias the expresse image of Gods grace and glory mercy and truth upon it in the holiness of the precepts in the honour of the examples in the preciousness of the promises in the astonishing love compassion wisdome and goodness of God contained in it laying out gracious and glorious methods of reconciling and saving sinfull mankind by such a way of propitiation satisfaction and merit as no whit blemisheth or diminisheth his justice but every way advanceth and magnifieth his mercy All this divine beauty majesty glory and extasie of true Religion so highly valued heretofore in England by Princes and Peers by Noblemen and Gentlemen of all degrees is now looked upon by many as a mimicall play a popular pageantry a business so scepticall and litigious so mutable and various so childish and impertinent so trivial and plebeian that many think it a point of gallantry and greatnesse of mind totally to undervalue all Religion as a meer fabulous flourish set forth with some pomp and solemnity heretofore now with specious liberties and indulgences in order either to amuse and over-awe or to please and gratifie common people whose brutall strength and refractory rudeness is found to be such by all wise Governours in all ages that nothing can over-awe or bridle the populacy so much as the opinion of some Religion derived from a Deity whose power being represented as omnipotent can onely give either terrour and check to vulgar presumptions or fixation to their everlasting revolutions Which volatile temper of common people some cunning men of later years having observed how in nothing of received Religion they were setled they have flown anew to the old craft of those heathenish Legislators to pretend Nymphs and caves to dreams and visions to extatick grotts and groves to converse as Sibyls with Demons or Spirits and to keep immediate intelligence with God himself by special inspirations beyond any thing of traditionall Religion anciently received and constantly delivered by this or any other Church of Christ Nor doth this sorry artifice fail to take some simple birds that are more silly and incautious who hardly ever get out of these snares and lime-twigs of pretended new Religion till they lose their feathers much of their time and estates besides the hazard of their souls and consciences But others of more bold and robust tempers are from these temptations and scandals of snarled and entangled or loose and unsettled or arbitrary and nulled Religion betrayed to down-right Atheism from thence they are carried down the stream of all sensuall debaucheries without any stop or check of conscience as to God or any Religion by which they stand obliged and responsible to a Divine power above them All which comes to pass by reason that they fell into such unhappy times as to their Religion education and imitation as offered them for many years very little but novelties and in them nothing worthy of the name of true and solid Religion as to any publick certainty harmony unity or authority Nothing must be owned as the uniform piety of this Nation or the consent of the Church either as from wise men or good Christians nothing fixed as becomes the majesty of a glorious God and a gracious Saviour an immutable goodness and unerrable truth held forth by the most idoneous and credible witnesses in the Catholick Church through all ages and successions but as if all Christians had been either ignorant or impostors in this and all Churches as if no Christian Princes no Presbyters no Bishops had had either wit to discern or grace to retain true Religion so have many people on all sides run up and down to pick and chuse to begin and invent to contrive and cut out what they listed to call their Religion yea many rigid Reformers and most severe pretenders to Religion upon new accounts as schismatizing in or separating from the Church of England even these are daily found either split upon the rocks of uncharitablenesse or beating upon the quick-sands of change and uncertainty not onely their several factions but the same persons having as many faces successively of Religion as Proteus had shapes The stakes and cords of that Christian and Reformed Religion which was fixed in the Church of England these are pulled up quite ravelled and broken into pieces by many Nor are these new modellers such as made modest trials and essayes of truth but they are generally fixed to their unsettled fancies constant in their inconstancy pertinacious in their extravagancies and hardly ever to be perswaded by any experience of their own folly to recant or repent of their apparent and imprudent transports much less to return from their exotick novelties and fanatick inventions they have lately chosen to that solemn sacred uniform and majestick primitive and Catholick posture of Religion in which it was for many years illustrious in the Ch. of Engl. and in all other famous Churches CHAP. IV. THe very light of nature and common reason commands mankind to be serious and setled grave and reverent in the publick service and veneration of their God to which end they added as Varro Tully and Isidore Hispalensis tell us not onely many Ceremonies to adorn their Devotion but a publick consent and sanction to authorize and confirm and fence their Religion against all those 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that affected to be rude or dared to be profane For right reason tells us that Novices strangers or beginners in Religion must be miserably betrayed to all manner of irreligion where they see all things of Religion presented to them like a kind of Matachin dance or counter-skuffle full of fraction and novelty of change and contradiction of intricacy and incongruity of emulation and faction of strife and envy of hatred and enmity of contempt and confusion debased to meanness and prostituted to vulgarity
its strength and materialls from the Scripture its model manner and composure from the counsell wisdome experience and authority not onely of this Church of England but of the Primitive Ancient Catholick Church in all ages and places against all which few men had heretofore the confidence or indeed impudence in any grand part much lesse in the whole to oppose their private fancies and suggestions Now no petty people are so clownish or inconsiderable but they dare to cavil question or deny almost every point owned as Religion in the Church of England I shall not need to instance in the grand Mysteries of the Trinity Christs Divinity his satisfaction to divine justice in the resurrection of the body or the souls immortality nor yet in the point of Originall Sin or naturall depravedness and defects of the necessity of Divine Grace of Christians imperfection in the best state of this life of the right use of the Morall Law and the true bounds of Evangelicall Liberties All which with many other grand concernments of Religion are daily not onely ventilated and discussed but contradicted and denyed by many Modern Arrians Socinians Pelagians Antinomians Novatians and others besides the constant Controversies of Papists so far that nothing almost is left sound or setled among us nothing that any Minister can preach or practice as Religion but somewhere or other it finds much snarling quarrelling and gain-saying Every crosse-grain'd piece of pride or peevishnesse or ignorance adventures to bark at what they list yea to bite tear and worry the reputation and integrity together with the learning and ability of any yea all the true Ministers of England who are become miserable not onely by that great and unintermitted pains which they must take if they will be faithfull to their own and other mens souls nor yet by that biting poverty or tenuity of their worldly condition for the most part of them which is so hardly to be relieved by those dribliting pittances which with tedious attendings and shamefull importunings they can get in But beyond both these Ministers are in such a state of perpetuall inquietude as is like that of very poore people who are onely rich in vermine and so troubled with them that they are not permitted night or day to take their rest or to enjoy that sweet sleep and quiet repose indulged to all creatures by which they might sometime deceive their sore labour and forget both their miseries and their sorrowes For when all is done that belongs to a sober Ministers ministeriall duty and charge after indefatigable paines continuall studies invincible patience which like Ostridges must digest the iron morsels and manners of this age when despairing and made incapable of any honorary rewards in Church or State answerable to his gravity and merit every way he onely covets for some ingenuous rest and tranquillity under the shadow and protection of that Church and State which he hath a long time faithfully served yet then even in his age and at all times he must be summoned with daily alarmes and provoked to successive duels by all sorts of factious and fanatick Spirits new or old who list to be contentious T. though he be wearied and almost tired with the long and constant fatigations of his Ministery though he be almost naked and unarmed as to the polemick or controversall part of Divinity yet must he be compassed with Briars and Thornes frequently molested with the perverse disputes and endlesse janglings of those who have no reverence to this Church nor the Catholick Churches constant opinion or practise grounded upon Scripture and manifested by undeniable Tradition The Ministers of England are the common Butt at which every fooles bolt is presently shot If any be lesse apt for disputation through unwontednesse weaknesse depressions poverty and infinite dis-spiritings and so possibly lesse able on the sudden to defend that truth and that Church for which he hath dared to be a suffering Martyr and Confessour against the bitter arrowes and subtill Sophistries of his many-mouthed Adversaries modern Sectaries who make what use they can of the Philistines files and grindstones the wonted cavils sophistries and fallacies of the Papists and Jesuits against this Church the seeming disadvantages of any one Minister when he is publickly surprized and in the very Church assaulted by such impudent Antagonists these are presently voted among the vulgar as the totall rout baffle and disparagement of the whole Ministeriall order yea and of the Church of England As if none of its Fathers or Sons its Bishops or Presbyters so cried up heretofore for their excellent learning dexâ—â—rous fortitude were able to encounter these doughty Champions these men of Gath whose glory now is rather to defie and over-awe the Israel of God by force than to fight lawfully by the rules of right disputation from Scripture or Reason If the enemies of the Church of England would lay aside their Swords and Pistols their Troopers and Musketeers their Guns and Canons which have been so oft their Seconds and so alwaies a terror to the true Clergy of England if they would keep to the lists and weapons of Scripture and reason of Catholick example and constant tradition which armes are proper for Religious contests I believe they would be easily so matched in every point that they would have no cause long to boast of having the better of any Learned and Grave Minister who undertakes to assert the cause of the Church of England both in its Doctrine and Discipline Which is indeed assisted not onely by the Spirit and suffrage of all estates in this Church as Christian and reformed as ancient and modern but also by the wisdome and consent the judgement and practise of all the famous and flourishing Primitive Churches throughout the world so that the justification and honour of the Church of England depends not upon any one Ministers weaknesse or ability but upon that solidity juncture and conformity it hath in all the main parts of it with the Catholick Church of Christ in all Ages He that fights against one fighteth against all he must confute them all before he can justly condemn the Church of England which hath for so many years laboured between the Furnace and the Anvill under the restlesse files and hammers of its various Adversaries who have resolved sooner to die than to suffer the Church of England or its orderly Ministers to live in peace CHAP. VI. AMong other Sects that like swarms are of late risen up against the Church of England and its ancient Ministery none are more numerous petulant and importune none more busie bold and bitter than the haughty-spirited and hotter-headed Anabaptists For all of them have not at least shew not the like horns and hoofs some are persons of more calm grave and charitable tempers These novel Disputers against and despisers of all Infant-Baptisme whom no ancient Church ever knew no lateâ— Reformed Church but ever spewed out and abhorred
successions of Christianity imparted to the Infants of Christian Parents who own their own Baptisme and continue in the Churches communion professing to believe that covenant of God made to them and their children as Gods people or Christs Disciples for the remission of sins original and actual through the blood of Christ Against which gracious sign of the Evangelicall covenant sealing the truth of the Gospel conferring the grace of it also distinguishing as by a visible mark of Church-fellowship the Infants of Christians or believers from those of heathens and professed unbelievers who are strangers to the flock of Christ the Anabaptists have ever since their rise in Germany which is about 130 years been not so much fair and candid disputants as bitter and reprochfull enemies for the most part not modestly doubting or civilly denying it as to their own private judgements with a latitude of charity to such in all the Christian world who from the Apostles dayes have and do retain Infant-Baptisme but as if all the Church had erred till their dayes they imperiously deny it they rudely despise it they scurrilously disdain and mock at the baptisme of Infants as wholly void and null therefore they repeat Baptisme to their Disciples whence they have their name CHAP. VII IN this one vexatious Controversie heretofore happily setled in the Church of England both by doctrine and practise conform to all Antiquity I presume as much hath been said and wrote on either side as the wit of man can well invent or the nature of the thing bear and possibly more than can well agree with Christian Charity on either side if the difference were onely as to a circumstance of time and not about the very essence or substance of our Baptisme against which the spirit and design of the Anabaptists doth so fiercely drive that by absolutely nulling all Infant-baptism in the Church of Christ they might overthrow not onely the honour fidelity and credit of this Church but of all other yea and the whole frame even to the foundation of all Christian ministrations priviledges comforts and communion both in England and all Christian Churches through the world as if all we had done said or enjoyed as Christian Ministers and people had been irregular confused inauthoritative invalid all things of Religion having been begun and continued exhibited and received by such Ministers and people as had no visible right to any Christian duties or priviledges in a Church-communion as having never been baptized after the way which Christ instituted so that their claim to be Christians or Churches is as false and insufficient as theirs is to an estate of which they have no deed seal or seisin but what are false or counterfeit By which high and bold reproch of the Anabaptists against this and all other Churches from the beginning it must follow that contrary to Christs promise the gates of Hell have so long prevailed against the Catholick Church in so great a concern as this Sacrament must needs be which being made void and null as to any initiation obsignation and confirmation of all Evangelicall gifts graces and priviledges it will follow not onely that all the Ministry and ministrations of the Church have been illegitimate invalid irregular being acted dispensed and received by such as had no right title or authority to them being persons unbaptized but also all the faith and repentance all the confessions and absolutions all the celebrations and consecrations of the Lords Supper all the perceptions of grace and spirituall comfort all sense of peace joy love of God and Christian charity all the patience and hopes of all Christians as Believers Confessors Martyrs all must be either very defective of Christs order and method or meerly fancifull and superstitious or grosly presumptuous preposterous and wholly impertinent because wanting the first root of Christian Religion the badge and band of Christs Disciples right or lawfull true and valid Baptisme So that however God guided his Church in all other things aright yet in this it seems to have erred a Catholick errour so far that in stead of one Baptisme which the Apostle urgeth as concurrent with other unities of Christian accord as one God one Faith one Body one Christ one Head c. all which the true Church retained constantly there must have been no Baptisme at all for the greatest part of 1600 years in which time as generally before so universally after the Church had peace all Christians brought their Infants to Baptisme Which abominable consequence or conclusion following the Anabaptistick opinion and practise seems to me so uncharitable so immodest so absurd so cruel so every-way unworthy of any good Christian who understands the fidelity exactnesse and constancy of primitive and persecuted Churches in following the way once delivered to them by Christ and his Apostles from which they were so far from an easie receding that they rather chose to die that this jealousie and scandall rather becomes Turks Jews Heathens Hereticks and Infidels or down-right Atheists than any good Christians so far to charge openly or but secretly indeed to suspect the fidelity honesty and integrity of the Catholick Church nor do I see how any judicious sober and humble Christian can with charity comfort and good conscience entertain and promote so horrid a jealousie and censure of all the Christian world as if having kept the two Testaments intire which I suppose the Anabaptists do not deny or doubt yet they had lost one of the two Sacraments and that which is the first foundation main hinge and centre of all the Churches polity priviledges community and unity in this world both to Christ and to each other It is not my purpose in this place or work which is rather to deplore the lapsed state of this Church than to dispute this or any other point long ago setled in this and all true Churches my aim is not to tire you my honoured Countrey-men with drawing over the rough sand of this controversie at large which hath of late by sharp reciprocations made such deep wounds or incisions on this Churches face and peace agreeable to the practise and spirit of the Anabaptists wherever they come and prevail Onely give me leave since this Anabaptistick poyson is still pregnant in this Nation in order to move your compassions to the Church of England and your love to the truth of God as it is in Jesus to shew you how unjustly She hath and still doth suffer yea and is daily more threatned by this sort of men who upon weak and shallow pretensions seek to overthrow so great so ancient so Catholick so Primitive so Apostolick so Scriptural so Christian a practise and priviledge as that is of baptizing the Infants of Christian Professors First the Anabaptists cannot with any forehead or face of reason and therefore the soberest of them do not deny but that the Infants of Christians have both in respect of sinfull
the Scripture as to the name Infant were then as obvious as now nor were there wanting heretical spirits of the Jews and Gnosticks who would have cavilled in this as other points against the true and Orthodox profession if they had not been so palpably over-born and convinced by the pregnancy of the Churches practise and judgement agreeable to the Apostolical Tradition in this point who without doubt had baptized many Infants some years before there was any part of the New Testament written which the Anabaptists so much urge that it had been an intolerable impudence to doubt or deny Infant-baptism or to oppose the after-letter of the N. Testament against the constant and precedent practise of the Apostles and their Successors whose actions were a clear and sufficient yea the best interpretation in the world of the letter of the Scripture in case of any thing that seemed lesse explicite or any way dubious Nor do I doubt but the Church was ever in this so far commendable as it was conformable to the Apostles practise and went upon the same grounds as they did not once erring so Catholick and great an errour as to apply a Sacrament to such as Christ never intended yea denied and forbad it as is pretended and onely therefore pertinacious in all ages after yea so stupid as not to be sensible of so grand an errour or misapplication that it might not be thought to have erred but rather the Church continued constant and without scruple in the doctrine of the Apostles and practise of Infant-baptism as S. Austin urges against Pelagius because they were assured from the beginning it was the mind of Christ which the Apostles best understood and according to which they did constantly practise the baptizing of Infants from the beginning where once the faith was planted in the parents the branches or seed being presently holy in Gods claim or covenant and by the childrens relation to them and to God so soon as the parents were believers and had by receiving the faith and being baptized been brought into the visible fold or flock of Christ The Scriptural Religious and rationall grounds which this and all true Churches went upon in baptizing Infants of believing parents not apostated or excommunicated were these which I oppose to the petty and capricious cavils of the Anabaptists as a mighty wall or bulwark planted with great canon against so many pot-guns or bulrushes CHAP. IX 1. FIrst The Church of God considered the nature of that Evangelical and perpetual Covenant which was explicitely made with Abraham and his seed also confirmed to him and his children by another parallel Ceremony or Sacrament namely of Circumcision which Sign or Seale being as the Anabaptists confesse long ago abrogated rather by the consent practise of the Church than any personal command of Christ that can be alledged who himself was both circumcised and baptized yet 't is certain that the Covenant still continues to Abraham and his seed as eminently contained in Christ by relation to him derived not onely to the Jews after the flesh but to those that are Jews inwardly the Israel of God or spiritual seed of Abrah as he had his name augmented and was to be the Father of many nations not by natural succession but by fiduciary imitation of his faith who is called and commended to Christians as the father of the faithfull whose priviledges Evangelical descend to all those who after Abrahams example do believe the Evangelical promises of blessednesse by Christ these being of the household of faith Abrahams children have right to Abrahams covenant the priviledges of his spirituall seed which reached as to the naturall sons of Abraham and their Infants Jews so to these imitative sons and their infants whom since no word of restraint or forbidding hath excluded from the relation covenant rights priviledges comforts Evangelicall once given to Abraham and to all the family of Faith there was no cause for the Church-Christian to exclude infants of believing parents from partaking that Evangelicall new sign and visible seal which is Baptism set to the ancient Covenant with which either Anabapt must affirm no Infants now have any thing to do no right to it or the benefits by it or they must think infants have this in so tacite blind implicite a way as they nor their parents have any visible sign seal and token of it now in the Christian Church unless they will fall to circumcise their children again who so obstinately deny baptism for that end to infants whatever they think of it as to those of riper years 2. However the Anabaptistick flourishes ratlings as to the crambe of their negations that neither precept nor practise is found in Scripture mentioning Infant-baptism make a great shew noise with common people of small capacities and short-sighted yet the Anabapt have no cause to flatter themselves that they are wiser than all those Divines of Engl. other Churches who can render valid cogent unanswerable both Historick instances and reasons for the Catholick practise of this all Churches in this point and these drawn from the twisted and concurrent sense of Scripture set forth in the words of Christ confirmed by his actions best interpreted by the constant practise of the universal Church as in the second Cent. Orig. tells us the Church alwayes used Infant-bapt which may not be thought to have erred from the Apostles practise in this any more than the Apostles did from Christs mind 3. So that the Anabaptists erre partly by not understanding the Scriptures partly by wresting them They wrest the letter of one or two places to an exclusive sense contrary to the meaning of many other which are inclusive of Infants upon very great reasons and to avoid many absurd consequences as to the state Evangelicall They urge against Infants Baptisme the Scriptures not expresly naming them in precept or practise We might as well urge for them the like silence of Scripture no where by name excluding forbidding or excepting Infants where in common sense they are included as in all nations whole families or housholds where they are either actually baptized or commanded to be baptized by the Apostles without any reserve limitation or exclusion as to Infants 4. The usual parallel also of Circumcision and Baptism which S. Paul urgeth and S. Austin oft observes is of great force to those who consider that this latter Sacrament or sign of Gods covenant to his Church-Christian succeeding to the former as to its end use and vertues may not in reason be thought lesse extensive to Infants in the Church of God than the former was nor may the Antitype be straitned short of the Type In this all the Jewes Church even Infants as well as others were baptized to Moses in the red Sea and the cloud so must all to Christ in the Baptisme of his Blood now in the Church
which was by that sea represented 5. Nor is it inconsiderable in this point the custome of washing or baptizing among the Jews as a religious ceremony used in admitting proselytes of the Gate which were not circumcised these were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 baptized with their whole houshold servants and children as the Talmudists report This usuall ceremony and custome of Baptisme chosen by Christ for an Evangelical Sacrament or sign of admittance to his Church may justly be thought in Christs use and intention to extend to the like latitude in its use or applying to Infants among Christians as it did among the Jewes especially where neither Christ nor the Apostles make any restraint or exception in the case of Infants 6. Who under the Gospel as S. Austin proves against the Pelagians are in as much want by nature of Evangelical mercy as they were under the Law and Jewish polity Nor is it to be imagined without great absurdity that Christ lessened Gods mercy or favour to them under the Gospel short of what was under the Law seeing they are every way as capable of this new Sign and Seal as they were of the former and want this as much which Origen urgeth as the ground of Infant-baptisme 7. Neither the Analogie of the Scripture nor the proportion of Gods dispensations of grace to his Church-Christian will allow us to think that God under the Gospel denies to believing parents or their children such latitudes of mercy and holy priviledges in the visible means of grace and salvation which were in another form afforded to the Jews that God hath no regard or makes no claim to children as his or any parts of his Church till they come to years of discretion that he would have the children of Christians while Infants now in no better state and capacity of his mercy by Christ than the children of meer Heathens and Infidels that either no Infants are now to be saved or not by the Blood of Christ or by no visible sign and means or by the Spirit alone without Water which Christ joyns together affirming that none can enter into the Kingdome of Heaven either the Kingdome of Grace or Glory the visible or invisible Church in the ordinary methods of Gods dispensation of grace now under the Gospel unlesse they be born again of Water and the Spirit 8. If children are capable to be sanctified by the Spirit they are no lesse capable to be washed by baptismall water which is consecrated by the Word and Spirit or power of Christ in his Church to so holy an use and spirituall washing away of sin as is attained by his blood represented by baptismall water for the sign is of less value than the thing signified as the wax and parchment are far less than the land or estate consigned and conveyed by them Since then Christ hath joyned these together in so full express and large a manner extending to all it must needs appear not onely a petulancy but arrogancy in any Christians to separate them and in order to gratifie a novell fancy or exotick opinion to run counter to all these proportions of Evangelicall Truth and Mercy which evidently crosse all those mentioned absurdities as inconsistent with Evangelicall promises favours and dispensations of grace which are much ampliated and enlarged but no way straitned or abated 9. This general tenour and scope of the Scriptures so highly favouring Christian Infants as a great part of those many nations and families which are prophecied and promised shall come in to Christ is in my judgement sufficient to satisfie all those that list not to be contentious especially where the words and actions of Christ do further expresly intimate yea largely declare his speciall favour indulgence toward 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 little Infants in his Church as Irenaeus justly urgeth in favour of them who lived anno 150. Christ having himself been an Infant and received then the seal of Circumcision as an Infant to denote his grace for them and favour to them suffering and shedding his blood in infancy for infants he afterward as three Evangelists tell us invited infants to come or be brought to him testified a favour for them blessed them and declares them capable of the Kingdome of Heaven as members of the Church both in grace and glory For as Infants have the spirit and principles of reason even then when they cannot exercise or exert them so may they have as Tertullian observes the spirit and principles of grace and glory of sanctification and salvation even then when they are as under Circumcision onely passive receivers not active employers of the grace of God given them by Christs merits The magnetick vertue may be communicated to a needle although it be not presently put into such an even posture or aequilibrium as will actually shew it so is the grace of God in Infants Which mercy and indulgence of God to the Infants of his Church is a gracious counterpoizing of that native misery and pravity which as Origen and Austin observe they derive from the old Adam to which they are not actively contributive but passively receptive In like manner by the second Adam Christ Jesus the Antidote or remedy is early and so preventive of their agency that as S. Cyprian urgeth the means of life and salvation is dispensed to them also in Baptisme before they can know their calamity CHAP. X. 10. ALl which weight and strength of reasoning drawn from Scripture in many instances and most conform to the love grace philanthropy mercy and benignity of God through Christ to his Church under the Gospel are sufficient to out-weigh those two small and weak cavils urged by the Anabaptists either from the Scriptures silence not naming Infants in the precept or history of Baptisme or limiting as they fancy for ever which was but in the first planting of Churches Baptism only to such as are taught and actually believe which is true as in Abrahams case and such as were men grown in his house he and they were first taught of God the meaning of that Evangelicall mystery but the Infants who in the second place received it could not be instructed and yet were circumcised that is owned for Gods dedicated to him distinguished by this visible sign from the children of Aliens and by this means of grace brought no doubt to glory so is it in Baptisme where the root of parents believing is once holy by baptismall relation and dedication to God keeping communion with Christ and his Church there the branches or children are also holy and belong to the Lord. 11. Nor is this reasoning from Scripture as to the harmony and concurrent sense of it either scepticall or curious or infirm but farre more pregnant and potent in Religion both as to faith and manners than any urging of one or two particular places contrary to this tenour and Analogie of faith or those proportions
Austin as a most setled and Catholick practise owned by S. Chrysost Athanas Ambr. Paulinus Gregory Nazian S. Basil Epiphanius so before them by Origen and Irenaeus Of whose testimonies I shall not need here to make more particular mention or repetition for they are in many books of late duly cited which have wrote in English and in Latin of this subject nor can any Anabaptists teeth so gnaw that chain and series of successive Infant-baptisme in the Church of Christ as to break any one link of it or instance in any one author or century where it appears to have been otherwise in the judgement or practise of any one Church or famous person 13. Which Catholick custome of the Church so fully consonant to Scripture and the evident mind of Christ set forth in all his Evangelicall dispensations both general to all men and specially to infants in the Church no judicious sober humble and charitable Christian can either doubt with any shew of reason or dispute against with any shew of modesty Considering that as the custome of the Churches of Christ is stamped with the authority of a law silencing all contradiction and suppressing all novelty by the Apostle S. Paul so Christ himself bids us to heare the Church which if it hold good in lesser censures and determinations of private Congregations how much more is it our duty to be attentive to and observant of the Churches directions which are Catholick whose authority is very great and sacred as the pillar and ground of Truth holding it forth by doctrine and example by Scripture and practise Nor do I doubt that Christ and his Apostles left many things as to the outward polity practise and ministration of Religion lesse clear and expresse in the letter of the Word that thereby the credit and authority of the Catholick Church might be more conspicuous and venerable with all peaceable and orderly Christians who may safely defer this honour to the Catholick Church and to every particular Church agreeing to it as to acquiesce in a conformity to its judgement and practise no way contrary to the Word of God from which it cannot be presumed that the Catholick Church of Christ from the beginning or in any Age did vary either through ignorance or wilfulnesse however particular Churches and Teachers might 14. The Catholick testimony of the Church of Christ is more than a bare humane or historick witnesse it is so sacred so divine so irrefragable that it is more to be valued than an Angels from heaven and therfore ought in all reason and conscience to end such controversies lately raised in the Church and so it would have done long ago if humane passions and interests had not swayed more with some men than matter of conscience and Religion or if the Baptisme of infants were the onely thing that some Anabaptists have an aking tooth at or a mind to pull down No that cannot much hurt them nor doth any mischief or inconvenience follow that pious custome either to parents or children yea much good and comfort accrues to both Religion never thrived but with it no point of faith is prejudiced by it no Evangelicall truth or mercy is diminished or over-stretched but rather asserted and magnified to its due and divine extent Yet Infant-baptisme must be still crucified between the policy of the Anabaptists and their partiality their partiality urgeth one or two limited places against many pregnant and large ones their policy I fear would attain something beyond and more to the advantage of their popular spirits and designes which have in many places been discovered as far from equity and charity in civil regards as they are in this of Baptisme far from verity modesty and antiquity scornfully slighting the testimony of the Churches of Christ in all ages for which undoubtedly they had sufficient warrant from Christ and his Apostles even before the letter of the New Testament was written or the Canon setled Nor did they either need or expect a more explicite commission of baptizing of infants of believing parents than that which was sufficiently expressed as in the generall command to make Disciples in all nations baptizing them so also by the particular words and actions of Christ toward infants not without check to his Disciples also by his requiring all to be born again of Water and the Spirit who pretend to be of the Kingdome of Heaven that is the visible Church and lastly by the former parallell-dispensations of Gods mercy in the Covenant of grace by Circumcision to the members of his Church as children of faithfull Abraham both young and old men and infants 15. Contrary to all which for a few new men spitefully peevishly and everlastingly thus to contest and indeed onely cavill I conceive is not onely a great irreverence and scorn put upon the Church of Christ which we should respect love and honour as the mother of us all but it is an high affront to Christ to his Word Truth and Promise to be ever with it even to the end of the world by his Spirit leading it into all Evangelicall Truths for precept and duty as well as promise and comfort also keeping it from all Catholick Apostasies into any errour destructive to the foundation If they that reject or despise any one of Christs Messengers despise himselfe and his father how much more they that disbelieve despise and discredit so many of his Messengers and Ministers who in all ages have by uniforme word and practise declared to us the mind of Christ as to this point of Infant-baptism By which unhappy Controversie as by many other the strange but just judgements of God have of late in full vials of wrath been poured upon this Church of England by the Anabaptistick spirit chiefly after so much light and truth peace and unity grace and piety poured forth upon us by Gods former munificent mercy sanctifying and sealing with his Spirit and grace in due time that Sacrament of Baptisme which thousands had received in their infancy to their parents comfort to the infants happinesse dying and living also to the great glory of God in this as other Churches in all ages Nor is there to this day after so many bickerings and contests so many publick heats and flames kindled upon this and other accounts any way of wisdome and meeknesse publickly used by which to quench these flames of wild-fire which threaten not onely to scorch but utterly to consume this Reformed and truly Catholick Church with all its true Ministers and holy ministrations in which the Anabaptists are highly subservient to the Papists grand projects and designs which is to deface disgrace and quite overthrow all the frame of Reformed Religion and the face of any either uniform or reformed Church in England CHAP. XII FOr my part I freely professe that if the administration of Baptisme in point of age and time
infamous practises attending that opinion wherewith some of them have taught the world long ago in Germany as lately in England to beware lest in stead of water they baptize both infants and elder people with blood and fire as proclaiming all to be no Christians nor better than Heathens who will not come to their new dippings Their errour is not solitary nor the sting of their schisme either soft or blunt or unvenomous which doth not a little discover their opinion to be as far from the Spirit of Christ as it is from the mind meaning and intent of Christ in his Word nor are they now excusable as Luther at first thought but afterward recanted when he saw the bad and bitter fruits of their new doctrine they cannot now with any colour plead simple or invincible ignorance which now is boyled up by the heat of their spirits to obstinacy contumacy and insolency against this and all Churches both peace and practise for they doe still boldly persist in their tedious errour after so many Scripture-demonstrations cleared and confirmed by the Catholick testimony and practise of the Church of Christ Nor is their judgement or practise in other things accompanied with such meeknesse modesty charity humility and innocency as might render this a veniall errour or tolerable difference which may grow as a weed not very noxious or unsavoury among many sweet flowers of Graces Vertues and good Works like that of S. Cyprian in point of rebaptizing such as Hereticks had baptized which S. Austin calls in that holy man and Martyr a wart or mole in a fair and candid breast to be covered with the vaile of Christian charity But the Anabaptistick fury flies in the very face of this and all Churches pulling out the very eyes of Christians by which they obtained their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 first illumination as Baptisme was anciently called by the Fathers and the Apostolick Author to the Hebrews it not onely sliely picks at but violently strives to overthrow the first foundation of all Christian Faith Profession Polity Order and Church-communion Hence besides its novelty and heterodoxie it riseth naturally from so presumptuous an errour to pertness sharpness tumultuariness sedition haughtiness contempt of all Christian men and Magistrates too who wil not either receive or connive at this and other their imperious errours Who is the◠Minister or other that differs from them be he never so sober grave and holy but he must be vilified reproched and openly railed at by their libellous scurrilous either pens or tongues Their greatest spite and malice lies as the Jesuits most levelled and implacable against the best and ablest Ministers who retain both Catholick Ordination and Baptisme whose successfull labours and excellent lives do most confute this and all other novell fancies while themselves are by the blessing of God justified to all the Christian world not willingly blind to be Ministers not onely of the Letter and Water but of the Spirit Grace and Power Such as desert Catholick Ordination and Government by Bishops give greatest advantage to Anabaptists for the pulling out of one corner-stone in a wall makes way for others easily to follow As all Anabaptists are against Bishops so all the Ancients who are for Infant-baptism as Catholick are for Episcopall Government even S. Jerome himself Not that I think all men who it may be lesse approve Infant-baptisme than that of elder years conceiving that practise to be more clear in the letter of the Scripture have the same calentures and cruell distempers many of them I hope may have sincerity to God-ward and charity to those Christians who in this differ from them But I conceive the tumultuating rude violent and uncharitable Anabaptists with all their Spawn of other Sects have greatly sinned against the Lord Christ and against his Church both in England and elsewhere also against his servants the Ministers of all ages and places whom they have most injuriously slandered and shamefully treated with great scorn malice and all manner of indignities that were within their reach and power whom I pray God to forgive giving them that true repentance which may redeem them from that gall of bitternesse and bond of iniquity in which they seem to lie this is the worst I wish any of them In order to which good desire I thought it not amisse thus far to expresse my judgement and as much as in me lies to justifie after many others in the point of Infant-baptisme the doctrine and practise of my Mother the Church of England and both its Fathers and Sons who have suffered so undeservedly and therefore complain so justly of the mischiefs and miseries befaln and threatening them from this dangerous party and faction who resolve never to be satisfied in their perverse disputes and endlesse janglings who with one puffe blow away all that concurrent strength which in the behalf of Infant-baptisme is truly and solidly mustered up from the Covenant of Grace from the tenour of Scriptures from the proportion of Evangelicall priviledges from the relation which Christians in the Church have to God by Christ from the Catholick custome and practise of all Churches old and new from the joynt suffrages of all Councils Fathers and Church-Historians Against all which cloud and army of Witnesses they bring onely two or three literall allegations partially and incompleatly interpreted They boast much but falsely of Tertullian in this point whom they forsake in many others who was a person though excellently learned and of high parts yet immoderately passionate easily transported and in that very point as I have shewed is either different from himself in other places or to be understood in a meaning limited and occasionall either to the children of Heathens yet untaught and unprofessing Christian Religion or the children of Christians hurried up and down by persecutions which in Tertullians times were if not constant yet very frequent After him they have found in six hundred years one Walafridus Strabo who seemed to scruple Infant-baptism as not of primitive use but shews no grounds of his scruple and at last Ludovicus Vives in his notes of late on S. Austin de civitate Dei is produced as a witnesse against Antiquity a Papist in all things else and in this point differing from his own Church and Communion if it were his opinion and judgement which I see no cause to believe because he proveth nothing he not thinking it unlawfull or vain but perhaps not absolutely necessary to baptize all in infancy to which Nazianzen inclines except in case of death But all these are either single Doctors and private opinions or petty Pygmies and Mushromes compared to those many Heroes that Lebanon of tall Cedars which were all advocates of Infant-baptisme in all Ages and Churches from the Apostles dayes There is not any one of the Ancients doth dogmatically deny it as lawfull or so far doubt and dispute it
men but quid fieri debuit as to the exact righteousnesse which God requires The dividing Christs garment among the Souldiers and casting lots for his Vesture was not sufficient to give them a good title to his Clothes as their fees when Christ was so partially and unjustly condemned 5. The practise of some Princes or Common-weals is no precedent or rule for Christians to follow no more than Jeroboams reason of State to prevent the return of Israel to Davids house justified his Calves Yea though we read some tolerable or good Kings of Judah did make bold with the Treasures of the Lords house to redeem themselves and both Church and State from hostile invasions as the ancient Clergy oft sold their rich Vessels or Chalices of the Church to redeem captive Kings as our Richard the first and other Christians yet this is recorded by the Spirit of God to their diminution though it were but borrowing the gold of the Doors and superfluities of the Temple with a purpose no doubt to restore them in better times but we never read that any Prince or People of any note for Piety did ever take away the Lands and Houses of the Priests and Levites of old nor those Revenues Tithes and Oblations which were the honourable or necessary subsistence of Evangelick Ministers the very livelihood of many worthy men and their Families the publick rewards of learned Men and usefull Vertues also the honorary encouragements of all Ministers and advantages of Christian Reformed Religion especially in Engl. where Governours in some eminency wil be found as necessary for the order and well-being of the Church as Ministers are for the praying and preaching part 6. If the first Alienators of holy things be as principals sinners and sacrilegious against God and his Church I fear it will be hard for those to excuse themselves of being accessary to the Sin who knowingly accept or purchase them at the second or third hand however the title may by power be made good among men yet sure there is no Power valid or Title good against God nor can unjustice stand before his exact justice if no wise or honest man will deal in dubious Estates or crackt Titles as to civil Bargenings and Purchases much lesse where God and the Church besides particular men and Ministers too make so pregnant Claimes and clear Titles by Law that nothing but absolute will and power of man can be brought to make good the contrary Nothing is more for the honour of a Christian Nation than to have no men in it that would buy Gods Portion and the Churches Patrimony 7. He that had bought the Wedge and Garment of Achan ignorantly might have been excusable as to any complication with or comprobation of his Theft and Sacriledge yet no doubt he must have restored them as Anathemaes devoted to God if he expected any Peace or Comfort but whoso had knowingly bought or received them of Achan could not but be guilty of his sin and under the same condemnation nor could Israel ever recover its Courage Strength and Honour till the camp was cleared of those both goods and persons who stood before God under the brand offense and high guilt of Sacriledge 8. Every mans own experience or conscience will give him the fullest convictions as to this sin and I am of opinion that no mans Estate is so fat and thrifty by what he hath at first second or third hand taken or detained from the Church but he feeles the sharp stings and gnawings of his own misgiving conscience besides his famished and fearfull soul which justly dreads to look Judgement or Death in the face when he knows how ill account he can give either of goods unjustly taken and detained from the right owners of them or willingly bought at under rates from a second had If personall and private injuries done against the estate and livelihood of any one poor man will oppresse the greatest oppressor at the last day where will they appeare who are found oppressors of many men and these religious men too yea and Ministers of God and his Church for the good of the souls of many thousands for many generations Nor will it excuse some men that they are upon occasion zealous to relieve poor Ministers and other distressed Protestants abroad if they help to undoe and impoverish their own Pastors at home Sacriledge is certainly a scandall not to be so easily wiped away from the face of any Reformed Church and Religion if it were either the principle practise or approbation of any which it never was is or wil be nor can so great a sin be so cheaply expiated by any men with almes given to relieve some poor men in their distresses But I have done with this Viper this Dragon this fiery flying Serpent against whose poyson and fiercenesse I know no Antidote sufficient but a pure heart innocent hands and a good conscience nor is any charm potent enough to resist its contagion among mean and mercenary spirits when once it comes to be an indulged and exemplary mischief fortified as with a Law yea consecrated as the brazen serpent for an healing Emblem that is a Lay-meanes to reform Churches to regulate Clergy-men and to recommend Christian Religion which must all be impoverished that they may be improved No armes are strong enough to give check and repression to its insolency but such thunder-bolts as Jupiter is said to have used against Typhoeus or Briareus or Enceladon such Giants as designed to pillage the Gods and to sack Heaven it self whom the Poets fancied to be cast into those Tophets or burning Mountains such as are Aetna Vesuvius and others the fittest terrours of everlasting burnings to scare men from Sacriledge which is a mischief a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 beyond any that can befall true Religion or mankind especially when it pretends most to befriend and regulate Religion Such Sacriledge as a clandestine persecution is worse than any open hostility for this invited even enemies to embrace a profession adorned with such Saintly patience and heroick constancy but the other alienates all both Friends and Strangers from such Religion as is felo de se cuts its own throat mocks and strips its Saviour thieves from its God impoverisheth and debaseth his Priests and Ministers gives nothing but scandals and offences to all men of any just Principles and generous Piety not onely to Divines and Preachers but to Princes Noblemen Gentlemen Lawyers and Souldiers both Protestant and Papist who have any value of their Saviour respect to their God gratitude to their Preachers or love to true Religion and true Reformation Not but that I know many men in a licentious and presumptuous Age which nothing but daily thunder-bolts can confute like deaf Adders after all is said that can be against Sacriledge yet flatter themselves in the good purchases they make of Church-lands They reply with great confidence that many grow rich who dwell
and trade in Sacriledge-alley that Church-lands afford as good Crops and Rents as any other that many prosper under this imaginary curse which is rather in Church-mens fretfull fancies than in Gods displeasure that if it be a sin in the first Alienators yet the after-Purchasers are not concerned in the guilt many of them thriving and leaving their substance to their children My answer is It is very true as King John scoffingly said That Stagg may be fat which never heard Masse Belshazzar might drink pleasant Wine out of the Vesssels of the Temple many Pirates as the ancient Moralists observed had fair winds after they had pillaged the Temples of their Gods many enjoy the warm sun who are out of Gods blessing without which not onely leanenesse enters into mens souls amidst their greatest worldly enjoyments but terrour also sooner or later seizeth on them No mans Estate can be justly esteemed prosperous which lies obnoxious to Gods curse as theirs expresly doth Mal. 3.9 even to an whole Nation who are robbers of God Without he continuall feast of a good conscience fulnesse it self becomes famine No man can with comfort build or dwell· there where the beams and stones out of the wall cry against him as a sacrilegious invader or possessor There must needs be gravell between those teeth which eat that bread which belongs to the nourishment of those who ought to feed the flock of Christ I am sure no sacriledge can at present enjoy a secure and serene title before God and for the future it is in many instances to be verified vix gaudet tertius haeres such estates seldome descend and if they do are seldome enjoyed with Blessing and Comfort by the third heirs whose teeth are set on edge by those sower grapes which their fathers have eaten A Serpent doth sometime or other bite the hand head or heart of such who break down the hedge and fence of Gods Church and Vineyard which cannot be duly dressed if Gods Husbandmen the Pastors and Ministers be weakened and impoverished with whose spoiles as I resolve by Gods grace never to be enriched either by Purchase or Gift upon any terms so I wish the like resolution to all my friends as a Father I do impose it by way of solemn charge upon my posterity lesse arbitrary than that injunction of drinking no Wine observed by the Rechabites that they never buy or accept any thing which they find is by any pretence power or presumption whatsoever alienated from Gods Right or the Churches Patrimony that is such things as have according to the Evangelical tenour of Gods will and Word been dedicated or given to Gods glory and worship either in piety or charity either for the maintenance and support of Christs Ministers in particular or for the general honor polity order and government of them and the whole Church which is in my judgement as sacred and inviolable both in Equity and Charity Honour and Humanity as what is once and so irrevocably if lawfully given by way of almes to the poor for this concerns but the momentary the other the eternall life of poor mortals In earnest no Religion can be carried on with due reputation which turns godlinesse into unjust gain or makes secular advantages by perverting of things devoted to Divine uses to spirituall and sacred ends of which sin I fear too many in England have been and still are guilty both as actors and abettors under the name and pretence of I know not what Reformation But men of Consciences rather Legall than Evangelicall will be ready to object in behalf of such Proprietors as have given valuable prices rather than good consideration for such Revenues as have been alienated in the heat and roughnesse of times from the Church as Amaziah King of Judah did to the man of God What shall I doe for the hundred talents which I have given c. What shall Purchasers do to have recompence who have adventured their Estates in such Bargains upon publick justice Protection and faith Must they be wholly losers of their bargaines yea and must their money like Magus's perish with them as will follow if they hold not what they have thus bought My Answer is First many of them had such Bargains as they can be no great losers if they should freely restore the peeled and remaining Lands to the Church as it might perhaps lessen their Profit a little so possibly it might much encrease their Peace and Comfort But to make the way of Restitution lesse clamorous and most equitably conscientious I humbly conceive that as the publick Purse to save mens secular Estates had the benefit of those Church-confiscations and sales in most expensive thrift which seemes to me lesse commendable and lesse comfortable so the Wisdome Justice Piety and Honour of the Publick shall do worthy of it self to find some such way both to buy in Impropriations and to make such restitutions as may be least oppressive to any particular man which is no very hard work much lesse impossible if mens Hearts were as large and their Purses as free for the means of saving their souls as for their civil safety which every year costs as much as in one yeare for all would in great part effect this most Honourable Just and Religious work of restoring to God his Ministers and his Church those things which fall under so dubious a title at best that few Lawyers of Learning and Conscience can find salvoes sufficient to satisfie those grand Objections which Reason Scripture Ecclesiasticall and Imperiall Laws make against the dispossessing any Church of those Donations and Enjoyments which are Gods in chief CHAP. XXIV WHat sober wise and wary Christian not wholly carried down the stream of Envy and an evil Covetousnesse can henceforth wonder to see those of the Roman party obstinate in their errours and hating to be reformed while they see Reformation thus marching like Jehu furiously looking in every quarter for the prey and spoiles of the Church as if it were carried on not by the meeknesse and bounty of primitive Christians and Pious Princes such as Constantine Theodosius Valentian and others of former times but by Achmats and Selimusses by Saracens Tartars Turks and Crabats men like evening-wolves devouring all they can rap and rend from the Church where ever they prevaile such spirits of burning which like flaming fire leave all things like a parched heath and barren wildernesse behind them which they found well planted and watered beautifull and plentifull like the Garden of God while the Church enjoyed its nursing fathers and carefull preservers of its Polity and Support its Order and Honour its Revenues and Rights both Humane and Divine The Ecclesiasticks of the Roman party are not onely very numerous but many of them persons of noble families excellent breeding great learning generous spirits and choice abilities for Affaires civil and sacred every way as well meriting
and employing those advantages of Estates and Honours which they lawfully enjoy as any of those are like to doe who would by force or under specious pretensions deprive them of those enjoyments who can think it strange that such persons of eminency with all their Relations Friends Clientels and Dependences are very unwilling to come under the hands of such rifling Reformers such mad shavers of Religion who design not onely to cut off some part of the long locks and over-grown haire of Church-men I mean the Riot and Luxuriancy of their Manners which are the reall deformity of any Christian much more of any Clergy-man but they intend to treat them as Hanun did Davids Messengers or as the Philistins did Sampson shave them so bare and close make them so curtailed and cropt that all their strength beauty esteem and honour shall depart from them not onely in the sight of people of better quality but even before the very abjects of the people who may afterward safely contemn and scorn them as persons unable to doe them good or hurt Who sees not that some mens cruel severities and rude reformings if they had their wills are not to be satisfied with the wooll and fleece of Church-men but they study to flea off their very skins They gape like the pit and enlarge their mouthes like hell while any Estate is yet left to the Church not onely goodly mannors and fair houses which have properly belonged many hundred yeares to Church-men and the Church of Christ but Glebes Tithes yea the material Churches and Chappels must all goe down the unsatiable gulphs the sacrilegious Gules of some lack-latine Reformers nothing ample or setled must be left to any Ministers either Bishops or Presbyters be they never so sound in Doctrine exemplary in their Lives of excellent Abilities and charitable Spirits as many were heretofore and still are in England The greedy godlinesse of some Reformers would have all Preachers such spiritual persons as should like Chameleons live onely upon the aire their own and the popular breath with little or no corporal sustenance urging much that primitive poverty which armed with the conspicuity of miracles and attended with primitive charity in Christian people was no diminution but advantage to the Bishops and Ministers of the Gospel for they then lived among believers of so generous liberality grateful beneficence that they were the cream and flower of Christianity esteeming their Preachers dearer than their right eyes But we alas are faln among unsatiable leeches tenacious vultures in an age ingeniously wicked to mock God to rob the Church to deceive and damn their own with others souls full of the dregs of hypocritical cruelty covetous formality which loves the goods of the Church of Christ as much as those in former times did the good of it when by their munificent bounty Christian Princes Nobility and Gentry bestowed those many ample and honourable endowments on the Church of Christ and his Ministers in all Countreys where the state of Christians was peaceable and plentifull which gifts now were the great baits of some sacrilegious Reformers who to be sure love the world themselves and their mammon very well how they love God and Christ the Church and the Clergy I list not to judge but leave it to be known by their good works by the great things they have either done or suffered for Religion by the cost and charges they have been at from their private purses to make a gainfull Reformation by that zeale they have to eat up the Houses of God to serve God in a way that may cost them nothing to be sure and next get them some good Booty and Advantage from the Church while any is to be had I therefore appeale to all men of any equitable honest or ingenuous Senses Is it expectable that persons of so much Learning Reason Prudence and Experience as the Roman Clergy generally are should ever think of approving much lesse of embracing such a Reformation which besides other foul spots cast by some upon it unsuitable to any thing of true Religion evidently threatens the utter ruine of their Honour and Livelihood yea of their very Order and Function Will any sober Papist wash in this Jordan in order to be clean which he sees not onely so troubled and tumultuary but so violent and excessive that like a rapid Torrent it overflowes all banks of Modesty Moderation Equity and Charity carrying down all before it and overwhelming at once both Churches and Church-men it hurries them away without ever hearing them plead for themselves into the gulph and precipice of Poverty and Basenesse of Dishonour and Contempt of Disorder and Confusion What grave and well-advised Romanists wil not be much upon the reserve as to any thoughts of Reformation when they see that under that colour they are sure to be undone They must lose all those personall acquisitions and honorary enjoyments which they have obtained by the will of the dead by the lawes of any Christian Nation by the proportions of Equity and Gratitude by the indulgence of God the merits of Christ yea though they should be content to admit of all reall Reformations in doctrine and manners yet still they must by a pious stupidity and asinine sanctity consent to have themselves and their whole Order deprived of all those necessary Supports comely Ornaments and just Honours which were most fitting for the Christians God and Saviour for Christian Churches and Ministers of the glorious Gospel all these must be wasted alienated and embezelled from God his Church and his Ministers in order to gratifie either the exorbitant luxury of some riotous Prince or the more thrifty covetousnesse of some State and Common-wealth or the ever-craving and envious necessities of some private mean-spirited people till they see Deformity Beggery Contempt Confusion and all Irreligion dancing like Satyrs and evil Spirits among the Ruines of Religion and amidst the Desolations not of the pomp so much as of the very power and profession of true Christianity Which dreadfull effects must needs be much in the eye and abhorrence of every pious and prudent man who sees by evident experience what some mens Reformations doe mean when they not onely grudge at all setled just and honourable maintenance of Ministers which they would fain swallow up and divert another way but they are further as studious to demolish and devour as ever their fore-fathers were to build even those publick Monuments of pristine Devotion Gratitude and Magnificence which became Christians above all men to their bountifull God and blessed Saviour Even those goodly Cathedrals and other materiall Churches which never cost their defacers one penny to build or repaire them these must if some men may have their wills and they have had it God knowes too much be so robbed of all their great endowments and ancient Revenues that nothing must be left so much as to repaire them or keep them up
an envious Eye and a sacrilegious Spirit did not find vehement Regrets honest Pity and sharp Remorses in his heart when he saw that goodly Temple of God turned to a stable by a military either necessity or liberty when passing by he discerned all the scaffolds which supported those ponderous arches till the sides of the Building were confirmed pulled down not without the danger and dread of those which removed them to burn or sell them when after this he beheld the lead which covered it flayed off by piece-meal and turned to private advantages when last of all he was afraid to passe through the Isles or come near the Arches of that great structure for fear it should fall upon him and oppresse him with those horrid heaps which every moment threatned to fall their cement being dissolved by rain and weather To this Tragick posture is that stately structure reduced which was the noblest ornament of that great and renowned City as it were the centre of its stability magnificence and honour yea it was justly reckoned among the chiefest visible instances of the Christian glory and renown of this Nation while both Natives and Strangers beheld it not without a sacred horrour and unwonted admiration I pray God the Ruine of that Church be not a presage of other Ruines which will be more unwelcome to many of that City when their seiled Houses shall become ruinous heaps I know there are of later years so many pedlars and enterlopers in Religion that they are in danger to spoile the grand trade of true Reformation which ought to be carried on by a publick joynt stock of Christian Counsel and Charity for their gainfull godlinesse aims not onely to make all Ministers of the Church so mean and miserable that they shall have just cause to envy the poorest pesants and the meanest mechanicks but they further design to reduce all our material Churches or Houses of God in the Land to such sordid deformities that these shall have cause to envy not onely the spruce and costly Houses of these thrifty Reformers but their very Barns and Stables which they will have more substantiall and in better repair yea more decent and cleanly than our Churches into which Christians as Gods Harvest are frequently gathered together to serve and worship their Saviour to praise adore and admire the God of Heaven While there is no end of the Cost and Curiosity the Beauty and Richness of their private Dwellings yet are these Church-worms these moths of Reformation ever murmurnig repining at what charge is bestowed even by other men either long since or late upō our Churches and with a most supercilious demurenesse and affected zelotry the better to colour over or conceal their sacrilegious spirits they are heard very oft to cry out To what purpose is this wast this excessive yea superstitious cost What need is there of such goodly stones such stately pillars such massive timber such costly coverings with lead when we may serve God at a cheaper rate full as well nay farre better in a Barn or Stable in a common Hall or Parlour Alas God dwels not in Temples made with hands nor is he pleased with such prodigall expences in order to his worship how much more acceptable were it to him if this money were bestowed on the Poor those living Temples of Gods Spirit These are the penurious Principles which some whining Reformers use to save their purses yea and to fill them as occasion serves with the spoiles both of Churches and Church-men too which some men I believe have already done without giving that ever I heard any portion as Almes to the Poore and for hire some poor labouring men have been so conscientious Christians that they would not be employed or hired by them on any terms to pull down Churches lest they should do the work and receive the wages of iniquity I cannot but answer these men according to their folly and presumption the rather because they pretend Religion and Reformation of all things to a spirituall way of worshipping and serving God which they understand may reach their Hands Eyes Tongues Heads and Hearts but not their Purses That is their Noli me tangere the peculiar and reserve exempted from Gods claim and title not contained in any Commission of Religion yea precisely excluded out of the new Copies and Schemes of Reformation drawn different from all ancient Originalls of Judaick or Christian Devotion by men that are very wise in their owne eyes and very wary to save their purses I pray God they be as carefull to save their souls That these new Masters may not too much triumph in their own fancies they may please to understand that we other Christians who love to serve God in the beauty of holinesse and handsomnesse who are ambitious to honour God and his worship with our substance we are not so uncatechised as not to know almost as well as these supercilious and parsimonious censors that the Divine Immensity is so farre from dwelling in a comprehensive or inclosed manner in Houses made with hands that the Heaven of Heavens cannot containe him he onely is his own Heaven a Center and Circumference fixed in and full of himself alone comprehensive of his own incomprehensible excellencies yet under favour of these Seraphick Teachers the high and holy one that inhabits eternity delights to dwell among the Sons of men not onely in humble Spirits contrite Hearts and believing Souls by the speciall and invisible residence of his Grace and Spirit but also in such visible manifestations as are specially circumscribed by times and places where it may not unproperly be said the Lords name is placed while there it is solemnly called upon blessed and praised by the Congregation of the Lords people who meet together to worship the Lord in such places as not onely fit their own conveniencies best but carry some proportion to their affections Honour Reverence Devotion and Relation toward their great God and glorified Saviour even before the sons of men who by the light of Nature require and expect that the Divine Majesty should be worshipped not in places of profane and common use but such as are specially separated from them and dedicated or consecrated to holy Services agreeable to that relation they bear to the most holy God as houses of Prayer and so houses of God such as the blessed Apostles and the Lord Jesus himself disdained not to frequent among the Jews as the place of publick worship consecrated to God 'T is true our God needs not such Houses as to his Omnipresence but he requires them so far as they are evidences of our respects to him Nor are Churches onely intended for the conveniences of Christians to meet together that they may sit warm and dry but they serve further to expresse when God gives us Peace and Plenty that high esteem and honour we bear to our God also the love we
for their Worshippers should boast of their Temples to the upbraiding of Christians or that the Jewes and Mahometans should have cause to suspect us of a disesteem and slight of our God and Saviour who lived among us and died for us by our neglect of the places where we Christians meet to serve our God and Saviour While we ambitiously dwell in sciled houses Gods houses lie wast poor mortall worms affect Palaces for themselves and crowd their God the King immortall into a Cottage The pouring of that costly oyntment on our Saviours head was not that which he either absolutely needed or required but he deserved it and all that could be rendred to him as tokens of Love Honour and Gratitude and we see he was so far from finding fault with it or complying with the thrifty and thievish basenesse of Judas that he accepted it kindly he justified it publickly and commended it highly as worthy to be recorded whereever the Gospel is preached that it might be an everlasting example of generous Grace and liberall Love capable to give check in all Ages to such dangerous Christians and penurious spirits as are prone under pretences of Piety or Charity or any reforming Frugalities to quarrel at or condemn parallel expressions of munificent Honour and heroick Gratitude to Jesus Christ for the honour of whose name I thought it my duty thus farre to vindicate against sacrilegious Vastators the sanctity and sumptuousnesse of those places where the honour of our God and Saviour eminently dwels in the solemn and publick celebration of his Name Praise Merit and Divine Majesty who abasing himself to the shame of the Crosse and now ascended above every created name of Power and Honour in Heaven and Earth ought not to be in any respect treated in such a vile fashion as if we thought meanly of him or with the Samosatenians and Arians esteemed him no other than 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a meer Man to be served in as mean or meaner way than we serve our selves which seems the sense of some wretches who are glad to see Churches lie like Hog-sties full of filth and confusion and to be made even as Jakes and Dunghils which fate Nebuchadnezzar threatned to those that spake any thing amisse against the true God A sight and example which I confesse I take to be as little to the credit or encouragement of any reformation of Religion as it is no advantage to a beautifull face which possibly is a little foul and besmeared to scratch and tear its skin till the blood come in stead of washing it clean I could not forbear to insist on this subject in which if I offend some penurious and sacrilegious spirits of the present Age I hope I shall please and promote the desires and designs of more generous posterity in whose dayes it may be God will restore the captivity repair the ruines wipe away the reproches unjustly by Papists others cast upon this Church and the true Reformation which indeed never owned any such Principles or Practises as savoured of Sacriledge which is a taking away from our God and the Lord Jesus Christ from his Church his Ministers such things as are dedicated to his Worship and Service to the Churches Benefit and his Ministers Maintenance Order and Honour without which Religion cannot flourish nor indeed well subsist especially among such Christians as under pretense of love and zeal for Reformation as friends daily pillage and spoil Religion as its cruellest enemies CHAP. XXVII IT was a speech in old times of better significancy than sound Luxus Clericorum Laus est Laicorum The Splendour or Pomp of the Clergy was the Praise and Honour of the Laity not that Church-men should at any time be riotous and luxurious in their greatest abundance but it is the commendation of Christian people as indeed of all men so to entertain the Ministers of their God and Dispensers of their Religion specially in times of peace and a Land of plenty as may set them and their Profession furthest off from Poverty and its inseparable companion vulgar contempt that Church-men might have not onely wherewith to keep up the outward Decency Majesty of Religion but to maintain themselves and their families at such a proportion as may extend to charity liberality and hospitality The habits and exercises of which vertues become no mens Hearts Hands and Houses better than Christian Ministers and Rulers of the Church nothing more confirming the Doctrine they teach of Gods munificence to mankind than their living so as to be ever giving Religion is never so acceptable to common people as when they not onely hear the Word and see the Ceremony but taste the sweetnesse and substance of it in the reall fruits of its bounty Which pious Policy and charitable Craft in former dayes kept up the credit of Religion both while it was Roman and when it was Reformed to as high a pitch in England as in any Nation under Heaven while the Clergy enjoyed those blessings of Gods and mans Donation which enabled many an one of them to build and endow many such noble foundations of Churches Colledges Hospitals and Almes-houses that any one of them now goes beyond all that ever sacrilegious spirits did or designed either for Gods honour or mans benefit if all their good works and thoughts were summed up and put together though indeed those men are uncapable of doing any good work as to Charity who are guilty of sacred Robbery stoln Sacrifices were not to be consecrated to God no more than dead carkases Every History of England shews at large what good and great works Bishops and other Church-men in England did not onely in their Papal Celebacy but in their Primitive and later Conjugacy fruits indeed of pious and Princely Magnificence such as now neither the joint abilities of the indigent and peeled Clergy nor the gripple charity of whole Counties can or will so much as keep up or repair no not so much as to the very fabrick of those fair Churches which were the honour of Cities Counties and the whole Nation Whose vast Revenues being taken away both from Churches and Church-men no wonder if the sordid vastations of them and their deplorable decayes as that of S. Pauls in London and of Ely-Minster in that Isle every where appear as shamefull scandalous and prodigious Spectacles to all ingenuous persons to Papists both at home and abroad also to all Forraigners Christian Mahometan or Heathen who come into this Island who may easily see such sights as rather proclaim Saracenism Barbarism and Atheisme than such a sense of Christianisme as possessed our noble Progenitors who were ashamed to seem base and niggardly toward a bountifull God and Saviour Every City in England besides other Towns had such stately and durable monuments of pristine Piety and Charity in them as were hardly to be destroyed by the malice of Time in many Centuries if the
sacrilegious petulancy and malice of Man had not so assaulted them in these last few years that the care of learned and ingenuous men is now how to preserve their Memories and goodly Fabricks in the Pictures and printed Types or Effigies of them whose beautifull Structures are daily threated with everlasting and irreparable ruines I am the more sensibly sorry and ashamed to see these deplorable and execrable ruines because I know they are great reproches to my Countrey as well as to the Reformed Religion professed in this Church The better sort of English people were ever esteemed as Valiant as Generous as Munificent as Charitable as Hospitable as Pious and as Devout as any civill people under Heaven I know not by what evil fate or genius we are now so changed that many men do not onely repine and envy at all plenty and splendor bestowed on Churches and Church-men nor do they onely suffer through lazinesse and neglect those goodly Temples to lapse and decay but they do with covetous hearts and cruell hands industriously seek to strip and pull them both down which I am perswaded no Christian under Heaven either Greeks or Latines Russians or Abissines Georgians or Armenians Reformed or Roman would ever either act or permit if they had the honour to enjoy such stately Houses of God among them they would infinitely disdain to appear so degenerous from the patterns of paternall piety Yea I should injure the very Jewes Turks Persians Tartars Indians and Chineses if I should believe they would suffer such stately Edifices being dedicated to the service and honour of their Gods to run to ruine if they were masters of them doubtlesse they would both preserve and imploy them to such uses as they thought holy Yet these are the beames that afflict some mens eyes in England these the Camels they long to swallow down under the pretended hunger and thirst of special Reformations whose impudent appetites have dared of late years publickly to petition the demolishing of all Church-edifices whatsoever pretending they have been guilty of superstitious abuses which if so is yet the fault of the Persons not the Places which are without doubt as capable to be consecrated by pious uses and holy duties as desecrated by any past superstitious abuses besides no publick Edifices of Churches should upon this account ever be preserved in the changes incident to the various opinions and perswasions the outward modes and fashions of Religion every form seeming to such as differ from it to have in it something either impious superfluous or superstitious by its Antiquity or its Novelty by its omissions or admissions If these sad and sordid spectacles which have so foul an aspect of sacrilegious profanenesse in respect of our materiall Churches which are the most visible tokens and publick badges of religious Honour and Reverence in any Nation if these cannot but scandalize and scare any sober ingenuous Papist from any thought or inclination to approve or adhere to any such immoderate immodest Reformations how much more will any honest-hearted Romanist loath and abhorre the very name of such Reformers as he sees daily spitting upon and casting dirt in the faces of their own Fathers the Bishops and Ministers of their Christian and Reformed Religion so much heretofore authorised reverenced by the voice of the whole Nation in its Parlaments whom yet some men have not only sought to lop crop to the very stub as to former endowments of Estate and Honour but they aim still in order to farther Reformations to grub up the very roots of all Religion and Learning of Civility and Sanctity they would depopulate and desolate the very Nurseries and Schools of able Scholars excellent Preachers sage Counsellours and prudent Governours both in Church and State all Universities Colledges and Free-schools must be robbed of their Lands and Revenues there want not those who long to see them confiscated and to make private purchases of them who would fain have leave to treat the Colledges and Scholars in them as Beares are wont to do the poore Bees when with their rude and mercilesse pawes they teare in pieces and overthrow their hives that they may plunder them of their honey Which abomination of utter desolation had ere this befaln all Scholars as well Lay-men as Clergy-men in England if Gods good providence had not set some bounds to the endlesse projects of sacrilegious Reformers by the Moderation Learning Justice Generosity and Prudence of those whose great power and greater minds were onely capable to curb that plebeian petulancy and mechanick importunity which not content to have taken away the liberall mangers and large provender of faire Estates and Honours from the Clergy of England with which all were dignified though but few enjoyed them have further sought to muzzle the mouths of the most laborious Oxen grudging the meanest and painfullest Ministers who are generally so lean that they are reduced to skin and bone the tenuity yet left them of Hay Straw and Stubble any thing of setled and secure Maintenance in their little and many times litigious livings Which cruelty however at present it would infinitely gratifie and fatten the Popish party to see all Ministers and Scholars which are the light and life the rationall part and intellect the very soul and spirit of any Nation in such a Reformed Church as England was thus treated and abased yet they cannot but stomack and scorn all Reformation that hath such scratches of sacrilegious Cruelties and rapacious Practises which are as the Mothes of Religion the very Mice and Rats of Reformation the effects not of piety and purity but of envy and fury great rocks of offence to all sober men to all good Christians to all ingenuous Papists setting them no doubt at everlasting distances and defiances from all Reformations of Religion which have such brands of Covetousnesse Contempt Sacriledge injustice and confusion upon them When these two precipicious Rocks and high Cliffs of distance can be closed between which lyeth that deep Gulph of mutuall antipathie hatred and abhorrence which keeps sober Protestants and moderate Papists from passing over or conversing as Christians one with another When on the one side the Romanists will not be ashamed ingenuously to own and consciensciously to reforme such things as are evidently and grosly amisse yea confessedly such if Scripture Antiquity Catholick and Primitive Testimony yea and many of their own best Authors may be Judges such as are for example The taking away the cup from Christian people The peremptory defining the manner of Christs presence in the Sacrament and imposing an explicite belief of it contrary to all senses common reason and Scripture Analogy The worshipping of any creature or God under the form of it as in Bread Images Angels Saints Reliques The fallacious pedling with Indulgences and Purgatory The adding to the Scripture-Canon The imposing new articles of faith besides other intolerable practises of Papall arrogancy and Tyranny
the liberty honour and purity of the Church of England For they well knew that the secular interests and Ecclesiastick designes of the Church and Court of Rome ever have been and still are carried on with a mighty tide and strong current not onely of Papal authority and popular credulity as of old but of Learning Eloquence Riches Honor Power Pomp Policy yea with great plausibilities of Piety Sanctity Unity and Charity of later Ages All which popular and potent biasses will easily and unavoidably over-beaer in time as to the generality of people all those feeble resistances or oppositions that can be made by such an equivocall generation and dubious succession of poor despised and dispirited Ministers whatever they are whether of Episcopall Presbyterian or Independent characters who in great part naked and unarmed unfed and unstudied reduced to a sneaking and starveling habitude both of Body and Mind of Honour and Estate will prove pitifull Champions for the true Reformed Religion when they shall neither have just Ability nor justifiable Authority to assert the true and just measures of Religion and true Reformation Who is there that in after-Ages will adventure his Soul his Religion with those men Ministers that can have neither Learning nor Livelihood capable to bear up with their spirits and parties or the Authority and Honour of their calling especially when they are to encounter with such sons of Anak such Zanzummims and Goliahs who will ever appear on the Papall side to defie all Reformation that seems to reproch their deformities Alas will not the predicant or rather mendicant Patrons of so divided Religion and deformed parts of Reformation seem in their own eyes unlesse they be strangely swelled with the puffe and breath of Popularity but as Zanies and Dwarfs as Grasse-hoppers before them with their thred-bare Coats hungry Bellies and servile Spirits How will these that never had means or leisure to advance their studies of Divinity or practise of preaching beyond a modern Synopsis and an English Concordance being raw and infants in dogmatick Truths perfect strangers to Polemick Historick and Scholastick Divinity to Councils Fathers and Languages how will they be affrighted to read or hear of the great names of Baronius Bellarmine Possevine Perron Petavius Sirmundus and many other Grandees of the Roman side great Clerks great Church-men and great Statesmen too who are able to carry with them Troops of Auxiliaries Legions of Assistants being as rich as learned very wise and weighty to use and improve all the strength and advantages they have of Estate and Honour Studies and Parts for the advance of their side in their Errours and Superstitions which of late years their followers have done with unhappy successe and great encrease of their faction against the Reformed Religion of the divided Church of England whose scattered Remains in a short time will be like a flock of silly and helpless Sheep that have neither safe folds nor any skilfull and valiant Shepherds to defend and rescue them CHAP. XXVIII NOr do these wilely Romanists exercise their malice against this Reformed Church onely with their own strength and dexterity but they have other oblique Policies and sinister Practises by which they set on work the hot heads and pragmatick hands of all other Sects who pretend the greatest Antipathies to Popery and yet most promote its interests by their Factions and fanatick Practises by their heedlesse and headlesse their boundlesse and endlesse Agitations which blast all true Reformation and bring in nothing but Division and Confusion For among these there are a sort of people who affect Supremacy in Church and State too a spirituall and temporall Dominion no less than doth the Pope of Rome there are among them many petty Popes who would fain be the great and onely Dictators of Religion whose opinionative pride and projects are as yet of a lesser volume blinder print but they every day meditate agitate new Editions of their power and larger additions to their parties and designes being as infallible in their own conceits as imperious in their spirits and as magisteriall in their censures as the proudest Popes of Rome not doubting to condemn and excommunicate any private Christians and Ministers yea whole Christian Churches yea and the best Reformed in the world such as England was if they be not just of their form and fashion or if they will not patiently submit to their multiform and deformed Reformations by which they daily wire-draw true Reformation to such a small thread that losing its strength and integrity it must needs snap in pieces and become uselesse the strange fires of blind popular preposterous and sacrilegious Zeal so overboyling true Religion and sober Reformation till they are utterly confounded and quenched with such sordid and shamefull deformities as must needs follow their Divisions Distractions and Despiciencies as to all Church-order Christian unity and Ministeriall authority Thus many heady and giddy Professors have been so eager to come out of Babylon that they are almost run out of their wits and far beyond the bounds of good consciences so jealous of Superstition that they are Panders for Confusion so scared with the name of Rome that they are afraid of all right Reason and sober Religion so fearfull of being over-righteous by following vain traditions of men that they fear not to be over-wicked by overthrowing the good foundations of Order Honour Peace and Charity which Christ and his Apostles have laid in his Church fierce enemies indeed against the Idolatry of Antichrist but fast friends to Belial and Mammon to Schisme and Sacriledge which having no fellowship with God and Christ must needs belong to the party of Antichrist which contains a circle of Errours while Christ is the centre of Truth and we know that parts diametrally opposite to each other may yet make up the same circumference and be at equal distance from the centre so may Practises and Opinions which seem most crosse against each other yet as Herod and Pilate alike conspire against Christ and true Religion like vicious extremes which are contrary to each other and yet uncorrespondent with that vertue from which they are divided They are children in understanding who do not already discern and deplore what wise and godly men have long ago foreseen and foretold that by these two Papall policy and fanatick fury the superstitions of the Romanists and the confusions of Schismaticks the happy state of the reformed Church of England was alwayes in danger to be mocked stripped wounded and crucified some men already fancy that they see it weeping and bleeding crying and dying using in its sad expirings the last words of its Saviour first to her God Why hast thou forsaken me next for her Enemies and Destroyers Father forgive them they know not what they do While the Papists on the one side rob God of his glory giving religious worship to Creatures the Sacrilegists on the other side
time prove extreamly pernicious to the peace piety honour and welfare of this Nation not onely in respect of the Reformed Religion whose authoritative Ministry and maintenance they will ever seek to devour and utterly destroy but even in respect of secular interests and civill peace For the first The integrity and true interests of the Reformed Religion who that hath read what I have already not more passionately then impartially written can be so blind as not to see That the pride petulancy and despite the ignorance licentiousnesse and covetousness of some of these men hath been and still is such that they have not onely sought to wast and deforme to reproach and defame all that outward order visible beauty polity support and unity which became so famous a Church and Nation but they have further studied to weaken and destroy the most solid and essentiall parts of Religion by many grosse errours damnable Doctrines bold blasphemies high Atheismes and rude immoralities all which do naturally boile up in the corrupt hearts and violent lusts of mankinde when they have any fire of temptation or encouragement What is then so immodest so impudent against the glory of God against the honour of our Lord Jesus Christ against the written word of God against the reputation of the Catholick or any well-reformed Church against the Lawes of nature civill societies and common justice against the good of men and Christians their temporall and eternall welfare which some of these Abaddons these Apollyons will not adventure to broach and abet to act own and applaud when they see their raveries are apt not onely to amuse the vulgar people but to mend their own fortunes which are the first and neerest designes they aime at as the chief ends of the agents But the end or effect following their actions though possibly not some of their intentions will be this to prepare by these various windings confused circulations and distorted wrestings of the Reformed Religion the way for Roman factors Papall interests and Jesuitick designes whose learned abilities orderly industry and indefatigable activity is such that by that time the old stock of Reverend orderly and authoritative Bishops and Presbyters the truest and most unquestionable Ministers of the Church of Christ are worn out in England and the reformed Religion is reduced with its titular and extenuated Ministers to a meer medly or popular Chaos of confusions the most of sober people being either sick or ashamed or weary of their home-bred disorders and unremedied diseases in Religion by this time I say the Romish agitators will not onely devoure all these petty parties and feeble factions of Reformers with as much ease as the Stork did the Froggs but they will in time utterly destroy the remaines of the defamed Doctrine and deformed Religion which your fore-fathers owned and to the death professed as most true and well reformed with great Honour Holinesse and Happiness which yet the ignorance and insolence the Illiterateness and Rusticity the Barrennesse and Barbarity of novel Sects have already rendred poor and despicable much to be pitied and deplored both at home and abroad I must ever so far own my reason as to professe that I look upon the Defamers Dividers and Destroyers of the Church of England whatever they are or seem to be no other than the perdues or forelorn hope of Popery which by lighter skirmishes open advantages to the Popes maine Battaglio the Vancourriers or Harbingers sent and excited in great part from the Pragmatick Policies of Rome whose grand interest since the Reformation hath been not more to advance the House of Austria and preserve the Papacy than to regain the Church of England to the Romish slavery In whose present calamities may easily be discerned a far greater reach and deeper Spirit than is usuall to be found in ordinary Sectaries and Schismaticks who are commonly of low and mean parts short-sighted and short-spirited of very shallow wits and extemporary designes rarely aiming at any thing that is of a publick concern of a grand notable and durable proportion but rather gratifying their sudden passions and occasionall fancies or correptions which are pitifully poor and plebeian seldome reaching higher than the pleasure of scratching their own or other mens itching ears with some novel fancies and opinions or setting up themselves by a sorry ambition to be Heads and Leaders the Pastors and Teachers of some credulous company which makes it self into some new mode and very superciliously calls it self The Church not in charity and communion with but in contempt and defiance of all other Churches Parochiall Provinciall Nationall or Catholick owning none of the Primitive Grand and Apostolicall Combinations or their Successions to be truly constituted Churches By such little arts some of them feed their bellies and cloth their backs better than heretofore when they made no such cakes for their Queens of Heaven nor Shrines for their severall Diana's but were confined to their lesse gainfull trades some of them feed meerly upon popular breath which as the wind will never last long in one point or corner lastly some of them keep up their vulgar Pride and sad Ambitions by nothing else but by the fame of their Antagonists the glory they have to contest with the Church of England and her ablest Ministers who are in earnest so much superiour to these sorry Rivals and Ruiners of them in all Learning Religion Vertue Wisdome Honesty and Modesty as the Stars in the firmament are beyond the glittering of rotten chips in the dark or the shining of Glow-wormes in a ditch Certainly these petty parties who scarce know what they drive at and are full of varieties in their Fancies Forms and Factions these cannot produce so constant a current and so strong a tide as is alwaies urging against the Church of Engl. and the honour of the Reformed Religion but they are driven on by a subtill and secret yet potent impulse as waves of the sea not onely dashing and breaking upon each other but all of them battering the Honour and Stability of the Church of England as the great rampart or bank which stands in the way of the Sea of Rome mightily opposing and hindering heretofore both fanatick Confusions Papal Usurpations and Romish Superstitions whose advantages now are evidently prepared and carried on by those that under the name of Reformation will most effectually at last overthrow it For after these petty spirits who have been and are the great Dividers Despisers and Destroyers of the reformed Church of England have a few years longer played their mad pranks in this sometime so flourishing and fruitfull vineyard of the Lord pulling up the hedge of Ecclesiasticall Canons and Civil Sanctions throwing down the wall of Ancient Discipline and Catholick Government breaking in pieces the wine-press of holy Ordination and Ministeriall Authority and Succession pulling up both root and branch of holy Plants and regular Planters what I beseech you can hinder these subtill
much letting of blood as these last Calentures which have infinitely wasted the people and spirits of these three Nations taking their first popular heats or pretending so at least from the zeal each party had for its Religion not as Christian which all professe but as discriminated by particular marks of lesser Opinions and Perswasions which occasion more discords than all their agreement in other main matters can preserve of Love and Concord as men as Countrey-men or Christians How oft since the Reformation in England began and was perfected to so great a beauty for Justice Piety Order Charity Moderation and Honour as became the Glory of God the Majesty of Christian Religion and the Wisdome of this Nation have the struglings of Religion threatned and began civil broyles not onely in eighth's dayes both in the North and West when yet Reformation was much unhewn and unpolished people being unsatisfied because untaught as to the just grounds of necessary Alteration but afterward in succeeding Princes dayes especially in Queen Elizabeth's long and happy reign how infinitely did religious discontents boyle in some mens breasts insomuch that for want of vent in open flames of Hostility which the publick Power Policy and Vigilancy of those times repressed they bred all sorts of foul Impostumations even to the study of Assassinations Empoisonings and Treasons some so black and barbarous as are unparallel'd in former and will be scarce credible in after-Ages Nor did the discontented Papists onely meditate first revenge then Soveraignty by blowing all up at one blow that was sacred or civil in this Nation but even that little cloud which at first seemed but as an hands breadth of difference in some outward Forms Ceremonies and Circumstances of Religion as Christian and Reformed this in time grew so full of sulphurous or hot vapours that it looked very black when it was not yet very big in England either by schismes or separations being much cooled and allayed yea in great part dissipated and vanished through the excellent temper of that Government both in Church and State which that renowned Queen and her wise Councel preserved which suffered neither Conformity to grow wanton and lazy nor Non-conformity to be presumptuous or desperate nor yet too popular by out-vying the other party either in Piety or Industry Episcopacy as the ancient and onely Catholick Government of this and all other Churches for 1500. years was then had in due veneration allowed its double honour both in Church and State in Parlaments and Synods it was treated with great gravity and respect by that incomparable Princesse afterward it was asserted with greater indulgence and passion by King James who began that Proverb which his Son saw verified No Bishop no King yet in the beginning of the late Kings dayes Episcopacy and the state of the Church was even pampered and cosetted by so excessive a favour and propensity as made it seem his chief Favourite not onely for reasons of State but of Conscience The Episcopall throne and dignity seemed as immutable as the Kings Scepter and Majesty so zealously devoted he was to assert it so fearfull by any sacrilegious act to diminish it such a Patron such a Champion for the State Ecclesiastick that upon the matter he was resolved to venture Kingdomes Life and all upon this cause and either to swimme or sink with the Church of England against the Tide of all Faction What could be desired of greater advantage and security than such an immensity of favour from so potent a Monarch for the indemnity and stability of the Episcopall interests and its friends in England which in the Beginning of King Charles his reign had what they could hope or desire his benignity exceeding the very hopes of Church-men his Royall favour confirming all those Immunities Honours Jurisdictions and Revenues as sacred and inviolable which they enjoyed by the Lawes Priviledges and Customes of England to which the Learning Gravity and Merit of many worthy Bishops and other Church-men in England bare so great and good a proportion that few were so impudently envious as not to think that many yea most of them well deserved what they soberly enjoyed The heat of the opposite Factions as Non-conformists or Separatists was so much allayed that it seemed quite extinguished nor possibly could it have revived to so sudden and dreadfull flames if the immoderations of some mens passionate counsels and precipitate activities had not transported them beyond those bounds which politick and it may be pious prudence did require which easily re-inkindled those old differences which had been so much suppressed that they seemed quite buried in England till they took fresh and unexpected fires from the cold climate but hot spirits of Scotland which finding prepared and combustible matter there and here too soon brake out to such flames as were not to be quenched but with the best blood in England and the overthrow of the ancient Government both of Church and State even then when both seemed to be in their greatest height and fixation So dangerous even beyond all imagination and expression are the sparks of religious dissentions if they be either by preposterous Oppositions provoked or by imprudent Negligences permitted to ferment and spread in any Church and State or if they be not by at powerfull way of reall Wisdome and true Piety which is the best and surest policy so quenched and smothered as may take away from all men of any Worth Modesty and Conscience any just cause to endeavour or desire any such Innovations as those did who upon Presbyterian principles first aimed at not a totall change of Doctrine but onely an amendment of Discipline and Government in this Church which as they seemed in a short time to have obtained beyond their first designs so in no long time after they were as much frustrated and soon defeated by other subsequent parties which sprang up upon the like grounds of religious differences After Episcopacy was thrust under hatches what I pray could be more absolute and Magisteriall bigger in words lookes enterprises in terrours of others in boasts and confidences of it self than the Presbyterian party was after once that Leven by a Scotch maceration and infusion had diffused it self and sowred many peoples simplicity here in England against the Episcopall constitution and administration of this Church How did this high-flying Icarus in a short time disdain any rivall puffing at all its Prelatick adversaries setting its feet on all the Bishops and the Episcopall Clergies neck as the Israelites did on the five Kings of the Amorites before they were to be slain which thing was done at Josuahs command who was the supreme Magistrate but these forward Spirits tarried not for any such command or consent to their dominion from the Prince of the people but their new soveraginty fought to spread it self like lightning in a moment to the latitude of these three Kingdomes impregnated and palliated with many popular petitions
for Reformation of Religion which was in effect no more than the setting up of a sole soveraign and absolute Presbytery A novelty in any other Reformed Church whose necessity rather than choice drave them upon it but in England it seemed a meer insolency yet how was it now to be seen flourishing with the Scotch sword in one hand and the Covenant in the other How was it heightened by the name and reputation of Parlament How was it to be Christened and adopted to Christ in England by an Assembly of Divines who were indeed rather the Gossips and Witnesses than the Fathers or begetters of this alien which was rather a Scotch Runt than of true English breed For most if not all the new Patrons and God-fathers of Presbytery both Gentlemen and Clergy-men had formerly sworn to or subscribed or asserted or at least cheerfully submitted to the ancient legall and Episcopall Government of the Church of England From which they were so suddenly passionately warped and partially inclined to Presbytery that although my self were by I know not what sleight of hand shuffled out of that Assembly to which I was as fully chosen as any and never gave any refusall to sit with them further than my judgement was sufficiently declared in a Sermon preached at the first sitting of the Parlament to be for the ancient and Catholick Episcopacy yet the Zeal of some men to put Presbytery into its throne and exercise was such that I was twice sent to by some members of both Houses and summoned by the Committee of the County where I live to preach at the consecration and installing of this many headed Bishop the new Presbytery which work I twice and so ever humbly refused to do as not having so studied its Genealogy and descent as to be assured of the legitimation right and title of sole Presbytery to succeed nay to remove its ancient Father Episcopacy not as then quite dead nor I think fully deposed Yet such was the double diligence then of many English Divines men otherwise of usefull abilities that they did as officiously attend on the Scotch Commissioners to set up Presbytery and to destroy Episcopacy as the maid is wont in pictures to wait on Judith wâ—th a bag for Holofernes his head Besides this Presbytery had then fortified it self with a speciall piece of policy in order to its prevalency and perpetuity which was to engage the better sort of common people or the Masters of every Parish and so in effect the whole Populacy to that party by indulging them as Mr. Calvin did in Geneva a formall or titular share of Consistorian or Ecclesiasticall power under the glorious name of Ruling Elders on whom as on lesse comely members they were pleased to bestow more abundant honour at least in words for few of them could really be fit for or ever capable to use any actuall authority beyond that of Sides-men Constables Church-wardens or Overseers for the poor Yet must the Divine Authority even of these pillars to Presbytery be set up though it stands but on tip-toes and as it were upon one leg favoured but by one Text of Scripture and not one example either in Scripture or all Antiquity for a thousand yeares and more as learned Mr. Chibald proved in that excellent work of his which was very seasonably for the design but not very honestly embezled by some fast friends to Presbytery as I have other where complained How loth were many men as they still are to understand that the Apostle St. Paul in that single place could not according to that Spirit of wisdom which appeares in al his writings there institute two distinct sorts of Elders but he onely notes those different degrees of ability industry and merit which might be in some of the same kind and order some being as Preachers and Bishops Pastors and Rulers fixed to particular charges and congregations others with greater zeal paines and hazards following neerer the Apostles steps in watering what they had but newly planted among the first converted Nations yea and in further new planting the Gospel among the Gentiles which was the great work of the principall Pastors Elders or Bishops in those times The Apostle too well understood the proportions of justice and remuneration to give the same double honour that is equall maintenance and reverence from the Churches to those whose paines in them must be so vastly different as well as their abilities the work of their supposed ruling but not preaching Elders being no way comparable in Reason or Religion to the work and worth of those that duly preach and plant the Gospell The ruling part as it was assigned them by these new dividers of Church-Government was such as required no great time or paines nor great abilities which if required could not easily be had in most Country-congregations much lesse in primitive times among the poor and for most part Plebeian Christians besides the office doth so much gratifie most Lay-mens small ambitions to be in office and so little hinders their other trades that they cannot be thought to deserve any great reward much lesse double that is equall honour to him that expends most of his time Spirits and talents in preparing and employing himself for the Preaching Ministery which will constantly exercise the best of his power and abilities If these Ruling Elders must have equall honour as to maintenance with Preachers the Church is undone for it cannot afford it If Preachers must have no more maintenance or respect than these Lay-Elders will deserve Preaching-Elders or Ministers are undone for they must either starve or tack other callings to the Ministry to patch up a livelyhood What is further brought froÌ„ Helps and Governments to help Preaching Elders to the Government in common and Rustick or Lay-Elders to a share with them seemes to me to have as little force to convince any sober mans judgement or perswade their consciences to submit to the novelty of them as that argument used by a good old woman had to confute them who being urged by a young Presbyter for the better countenancing of his autority to submit her self to the Examination and Jurisdiction of these Elders which were news to her She replyed rather very resolutely than rationally No by no meanes she would not be subject to them because she had both heard and read that Elders were Apocryphall and would have ravished Susanna But in earnest these Ruling Elders were in prudence not in conscience in reason of State not of Religion in Policy not Piety first added to the consistory at Geneva meerly to appease and please the unsetled people who having tumultuarily driven out their Bishop and Prince now upon the Essayes or new modellings of Church and State would not be quiet till Calvin allowed them some that might seem Tribunes of the people in Courts Ecclesiastick as well as Civil T is true Lay-Elders have been continued and used there and other where after that
modes who do not follow their colours and are not ready to fight under their banners To be sure they all bandy against the poor Church of England agreeing in this one Antipathy how disagreeing soever in other things they study to divide her Unity to break her solid Intireness to enervate her Authority to infatuate her Wisdome to weaken her Strength to spoile her Patrimony to destroy her very Being and to render her Name odious with great coyness and disdainfull smiles looking upon any man or Minister that shall but speak of the Church of England and counting him presently as their common enemy if he profess a filial Regard Duty Love Pity Adherence and Subjection to it Mean while each of these Agitators for their severall parties and interests fancy to themselves a great power resident in them a Divine Liberty and Authority derivable from them to begin new Churches to beget their own Fathers to lead their Shepherds to teach their Teachers to ordain their Pastors to celebrate all holy Mysteries to consecrate Sacramentall Symbols thus arrogating all that is Divine or Ecclesiastick to themselves in their severall methods and capacities Sometimes the Pastor begets a Flock for himself otherwhile a Flock begets a Pastor to themselves It is no wonder that they are so greedy and vigilant to shark what they can from the Church of England and its Ministry which they cry down as defective as contemptible as uselesse as pernicious as null crying up their Novelties in opinion or practise beyond all that was ever used or known by the Church of England or any other ancient Church Thus animated by confidence of themselves and instigated by contempt of others specially of the Church of England they daily and zealously labour to make Proselytes to their respective parties so to increase their numbers then to enlarge their quarters though their hands have hitherto been joyntly chiefly against the Church of Engl. yet they are ready as occasion shall serve like Ishmael to be against one another counting every one against them who is not for them In fine what doth any of them want but Strength and Opportunity to set up themselves and their parties to lift up their Standards to display their Ensigns to inscribe on their Flags of mutuall defiances the names of their severall Factions to advance their distinct divided and now discovered interests and designes presented under some specious notion or name of Reformation of Christs Kingdome or Throne or reign with them and by them as soon as they can begin and as long as they can continue that sacred Empire which must it seems begin in England for no where else in the world mens Heads are so busie mens Hearts so divided their Wits so frantick their Religion so fancifull their Pride so insolent their Wills so wilfull their Consciences so loose their Charity so partiall their Unity so broken their Liberty so licentious their Christianity so self-crucifying their Reformations so rude so ridiculous so ruinous both to their common Mother and to each other As for the Church of England there is not one of these fierce and flagrant Novellers but they look upon her with such an eye as ungracious children use to do upon their aged weak bed-rid and impoverished Mother whom they think never like to get upon her legs again much less to be able to assert her self to recover her Strength Authority Reputation and Estate from their unnaturall and rapacious invasions Her they have devoted to utter destruction without any remaining sparks of Honour Love or Pity for her they conclude her as condemned to perpetuall Desolations each of them resolves to make their advantages by her Ruines as some do by the Decayes of our Cathedrals and this upon no other quarrell that I could ever see but because she was as much elder so much wiser and better than any than all of them as to all Learning Wisdome Order Gravity Gifts Graces Charity Constancy Unity these new modes of Religion and Reformation consisting more in breaking than binding in taking than giving in pulling down than building any thing that might be a remarkable Instance and Monument either of pious Magnificence or munificent Piety Possibly they may out of principles of policy and self-preservation keep some fair quarter to each other and pretend a correspondency as brethren in discontent or iniquity while they either are curbed by a potent and prudent hand as to that civil predominancy and liberty they affect or while they have some jealousie of the England's recovery their sore and just enemy in their esteem when indeed it is their truest friend and least their flatterer but when they fancy her to be irreparable and each of themselves in such potency as can bear no competitor they will certainly justle each other for more elbow-room Their spirits are too big to be confined when once blown up with confidence of numbers and successes neither their herds nor herdsmen can feed longer together like Cocks of the game when they have sufficiently crowed over the Church of England they will fight with one another Their Principles are and so will their Practices be Mahometan as well as Christian rather to be active than passive to follow the crescent rather than bear the cross They are for rule and empire rather than for Christian patience and subjection those were superstitious or necessitous rather than religious Principles and Practices of primitive silliness more than simplicity and innocency as they count them the Serpent in them will devour the Dove as soon as it growes great enough that it may be no longer a creeping but a flying fiery Serpent Late experience too much gratifying even to a glut and excesse the various licentious factious and cruel Novelties of some men hath thus far manifested the Folly Ingratitude Inordinatenesse Ambition and Madnesse of their Principles Practices and Spirits that I see some men can never be content with moderate blessings in Church or State nor satisfied with any thing unlesse they may be their own carvers they are so eager to catch at the shadows of Novelty and whimsies of Reformation that they are blindly zealous to lose the substance of Religion and deform the best Reformations in the world the issues of their Counsels are the issues of Death and their paths tend either to Romish darknesse or Atheisticall indifferencies From all which true observations of mens tempers and activities presages of future sad events I cannot but with grief of soul justifie what many mens immoderate zeal is loth to believe the wise observations of S. Austin and many others who were set beyond juvenile heats and popular fervours That Novelties in any well-ordered Church and Religion though seemingly yea and really as to some degrees for the better yet usually perturb the Church and State of Religion more than they profit them No private mens reformings end without their greater deformities if perhaps they adde to the Purity and Verity they take
impart the best of my thoughts my humblest suggestions faithfullest counsels and tenderest cares in order to their happinesse no lesse then my own who am infinitely solicitous and passionately concerned what becomes of the Ark of God of the true reformed Christian Religion in England jealous lest the Philistines take it and with it the glory of our Israel I know it may be retorted upon me That nothing is easier than to complain of others nothing harder than to mend ones self That censors of Epidemick disorders make themselves publick enemies and subject to ostracisme on all sides That both Prince and people Magistrates and subjects are prone to interpret such representations for reproches of them as if they were defective in their counsels and cares of Religion also as arrogancies in any private man to seem either more sensible of or more solicitous for or more consultive in order to those great and publick concernments which no wise men can faile to discern no good man forbear to remedy as far as is in his power That it is not so much an heroick as an inordinate charity or indiscreet zeal for any man to discompose his own tranquillity by importuning others to be better than they like to be or to do better than the distemper of times will give them leave that neither Magistrates nor Ministers are to be blamed or traduced as defective in their duties because they are not presently masters of peoples petulancies nor can suddenly command that great Ship to steere about and obey the Rudder of Reason and Religion which hath lately been carryed violently away as by the sway of its own ponderous bulk so by the fiercenesse of mighty and contrary winds also by the fatality of those secret but irresistible tides of Providence when Divine Justice and vengeance hath struck in with humane passions and transgressions at once to use them and to punish them I am so far from reproching any that are in power and those least who are in greatest place that in earnest I pity them for what they cannot act as effectually as I charitably presume they soberly design and desire in respect of that Christian unity and harmony of Religion which every wise and good man must needs be unfeignedly ambitious to enjoy and promote The obstructions of which arise not from depraved and dangerous State-policies as some suspect purposely fomenting Divisions in Religion which no prudent Governour but sees cause to feare and will study to avoid but from those head-strong furies and animosities which accompany the vulgar when once like Stone-horses got loose from their stalls traice and bridles they find themselves at such a liberty as is beyond the switch or spur the curb or whip of their riders and governours whose riotous and boysterous courses are hardly to be stopped till they have either tired or intangled or hurt or confounded and overthrown themselves and others till which time it is not safe for their Keepers to come too neer their wanton heels or forcibly to reduce them like wild Asses and Unicorns to their wonted stations and cribs Nor is perhaps the dilatory cautiousnesse of wise men herein to be blamed so much as commended while they temporize for some time with the Populacy till experience of their own folly disorders dangers and miseries hath taught them how much safer they are under other mens orderly restraints and government than their own licentious choice and freedoms as in Civil so in Religious Concernments I believe the mutuall feuds jealousies and animosities in England among the divided Factions in Religion have hitherto been so eagerly bent to advance themselves and to depresse their rivalls that it hath been a work of great Prudence no lesse than Policy so far to balance them till Time had discovered to them their common deformities and dangers by their disagreements and defeats besides the generall decay and mutuall debasing of what each highly pretends to advance The Reformed Religion Nor doe I doubt but those Powers and Counsels under which Providence hath at present subjected our Civil and Ecclesiastick Interests will so far with favour interpret my endeavours and accept of them as they must needs appear to all sober men onely studious to serve the publick good and not to advance any private interest or particular party in Religion Nor shall I be taxed I hope for self-conceited and too presumptuous as if I supposed all men to be blind or dim-sighted besides my selfe while I offer them this Collyrium or Eye-salve No I know my own obscurity tenuity and infirmity Nor doe I here offer my own private sense so much as the generall votes prayers hopes and expectations of all moderate and impartial men so far as I have been able to observe the pulse of their hearts and desires of their soules yea many such as have heretofore highly engaged for or against any faction during the transports of their first fits and Paroxysmes even these being grown now much cooler and better composed in their spirits doe seem to breathe after nothing so earnestly as some such happy composure of our religious distractions as may most advance the generall interests of the Christian and Reformed Religion against the common enemies of both and therein so secure their respective and particular priviledges or innocent immunities in point of Conscience as may least tempt them to fear the being opressed by others or by way of revenge to seek the oppressing of any others that would lead a godly and peaceable life What good Christian that lists not to be Atheistically profane what honest Protestant that cannot comply with the Roman errors and insolencies doth not deplore the scratches the wounds the blood-sheds the deformities the decayes the deaths which the Reformed Religion hath lately suffered here in England Who is so brain-sick or barbarous as not to see that our common safety is in our religious unity that our civill honour and happinesse cannot be secure untill established upon the pillars of Christian purity and harmony To this mark I presse thus hard at this design I earnestly drive this is the prize I ayme at during the remaine of my short race in this world as I know I do not run alone so I hope I shall not run in vain but being assisted with Gods gracious Spirit which is full of meeknesse and wisdome I trust I shall enjoy the concurrent suffrages good wills and prayers of all those that wish the prosperity of true Religion and these British Nations To poure in the balm of Gilead with the more order into the wounds of this Church and its Reformed Religion I shall first set forth the confessed difficulty of the work I mean the closing and healing of Religious breaches in any Church or Nation where once differences are exasperated and not onely mens opinions and passions but their civill interests and secular designs seem engaged Secondly I shall shew the necessity of some happy composure 1. in respect of Religion as
Christian and Reformed 2. as to the civill peace 3. as to the honour 4. as to the gratitude of the Nation Thirdly I shall manifest the possibility or feisablenesse of the work both as to the nature of it and the inclinations of all sober men to it Fourthly I shall endeavour to propound what I conceive the proper methods and means of effecting it to be used 1. by Ministers 2. by Magistrates 3. by all sorts of people that have any principles of Piety and Honesty toward God and Man CHAP. II. FOr the first I know it is a work of great difficulty and so of most ingenuous as well as pious industry to buoy up Religion when once like a great Ship it is sunk in the seas of vulgar errors or bilged in the owse and mud of factious confusions or plunged into licentiousnesse irreverence and irreligion By which not onely the baser and more brutish lusts of men are sought to be indulged to all sensuall luxuries but the more spirituall wickednesses which usurp upon the highest places of mens souls such as are Envy Revenge Ambition Covetousnesse Vain-glory Emulations and Hypocrisies these study to be gratified in the severall designs and interests which mens corrupt and base hearts doe fancie most agreeable to their contents In nothing are men and women too more opiniatre more morose more touchy and obstinate more proud and peremptory more fierce and contradictive more gladiatory and offensive than to be stopped or opposed curbed or restrained questioned or disswaded in those opinions or practices which they have stamped with the marks and impressions of their Religion This as the Colours Ensigne and Standard of their lives and honours of their credits and comforts must be preserved with the greatest vehemency hazard and impatience Every one fancies that as they need so they use the speciall power of Gods Spirit in all their pious pertinacies which will not endure to have what they call their Religion evicted or wrested from them by the pleasure or power of any man living The difficulty here of winning people from the error of their wayes of redeeming and overcoming them with a gentle conquest when once their lusts errors and ignorances have bound them as Captives with the chains of their opinions is so great that as it must not discourage but rather whet the edge of pious and charitable industry in Magistrates and Ministers so it will exercise all their honest policies their Christian prudence and charitable patience having herein to contend not onely with the pragmatick follies of people and a kind of variable wantonnesse or madnesse but also their rudenesses and reproches their ingratitudes and contempts their menacings and assassinations who oft meditate even the death of those as greatest tyrants and persecutors that will not let them live at what rate and riot of Religion they list The Primitive Fathers and Christian Emperours whose learning and power most asserted the Orthodox and true Religion had never more cause to muster up and imploy all the forces of their Tongues and Pens of their Counsels and Policies of their Senators and Souldiers than in those cases where they endeavoured to stop the contagions or recover from the Apostasies of Religion such as were deservedly branded for Hereticks and Schismaticks How tender severities how mild angers how soft rigours how gentle zeal how meek wisdome how charitable chastisings were they forced to use I mean the Fathers of the Church in their Polemicks and Apologies in behalf of true Religion against Epidemick or popular errors And no lesse solicitous were the godly Emperours to dispense their enforced yet mercifull cruelties so as might most preserve the honestly erroneous and onely destroy refute and suppresse their extravagant desperate and damnable errors Here the torrent of Tertullian's rougher eloquence the sweeter fluencie of St. Cyprian's zealous candour the invincible sinews of Athanasius his style and resolution the liquid gold of St. Chrysostom's tongue and pen the gentle dews and plentifull showrs of St. Austins holy and humble soul the strong tides vehement storms of St. Jerom's mighty genius which prostrates all it cannot carry with it Here the Gregories and Basils Irenaeus Hilary Optatus and all other Worthies of old who were Champions for the Truth and contended earnestly for the faith once delivered and the unity of the true Church of Christ against all opposers and factious seducers used all religious force and pious engins that were proper to apply to the restitution of Religion and reparation of the Church when it was either scattered and persecuted by Infidels or defamed and divided by Schismaticks or poisoned and corrupted by Hereticks Nor were they more industrious to use the power of arguments in their own Sermons and disputations than cautious how they stirred up the spirits of Princes to apply the power of Armes in the matters of Religion further then for its necessary defence from the pragmatick petulancies and reall insolencies of Manichees Arrians Circumcellians Donatists and others whose hands they thought might by such methods be justly curbed and resisted although their hearts were not to be so softned nor their errors so confuted Indeed the reparations of Religion and the restauration of any lapsed or decayed Church is a work not to be done by sudden pulls meerly by ropes and cables unseasonable applications of violent and coercive means are prone to harden mens hearts to exasperate their spirits and to make them both more refractory and pertinacious in their religious errors extravagancies and affectations The work is much more easie and proper to be effected by such discreet and sober counterpoisings of Reason and Religion of Grace and Virtue of Wisdome and Charity in worthy Magistrates and Ministers as may in time by insensible degrees as it were out-weigh those sad and heavy depressions which are brought in and maintained by peoples sinister passions petulancies prejudices or superstitions to the splitting of any Church and sinking of Religion these must be counterpoised by that gravity sanctity majesty solemnity due authority just incouragement and honest advantages which pious Princes and godly Magistrates cheerfully and liberally afford to the orderly Preachers and sober Professors of true Religion forbidding in the first place any men to make a prey or spoyl of the Church in any kind or to advance any secular emoluments by their schismatick and sacrilegious extravagancies Few men ever separate from or fight against the Church or true Religion but as Soldiers of Fortune in hope to plunder them Nor is it the honour so much as the profit of the victory that vulgar spirits aime at when they contend against the Bishops and Pastors the honour order stability of any Church and its Ministers Besides this first difficulty in restoring any shattered Church and Religion which proceeds from the ruder passions and impatiencies of the licentious vulgar Wise men have further to contend with those tempers in common people which are most humane soft and commendable
oath that he aimed at no more than his Duchy yet afterward aspired gained the Kingdom of England by the name of King Edward the fourth so some Presbyters at first pretended onely to claime a coordinate exercise of Counsell and assistance with Bishops in some things consisting with a modest and orderly subordination to them as chief Fathers of their Ecclesiasticall Tribes and Families yea I knew some chief Rabbies of them have professed that they cryed down and covenanted onely against the Tyrannick Government of Prelates and the over-grown train of their Officialls shewing some reason to regulate Episcopacy by reducing it to the modesty of Primitive patternes Yet this motion was no sooner begun among us but we see it increased to such a violence as kindled the ambition of some people and Presbyters so hot against all Bishops that the best of them and many of them were incomparable men excellent Christians and most admirable Bishops were counted Refractory Popish and Antichristian with all their abetters because they would not tamely contribute to their own utter destruction and presently consent to the reproch of this and all ancient Churches where Bishops I think were as well known and as long used as the Sacraments or the Scriptures Yea at last the contention grew so sharp that it not onely whetted many tongues and pens but it came to swords ending if it be ended in much blood Presbyters challenging to have not only a meet share and concurrent influence as was ancient in Ignatius and St. Cyprians and St. Austins times and which might be very fitting and usefull in Church-Government but they will have all or none and this upon Christs title Bishops as usurpers for 1600. years must have no faire quarter nay none at all but persons and power must be wholly exautorated extirpated impoverished contemned abased undone Though they had done nothing but what either the Lawes commanded or the Prince in whom by law was the chief Ecclesiasticall as well as civill power indulged yea and required them to do yet no medium no moderation can be expected between Caesar and Pompey Sylla and Marius Antonius and Augustus when mens Spirits are heightned by jealousies and emulations to seek each others destruction After all this the peremptory reign of Presbytery which cost this Church and Nation so deare was not long-liv'd nor could be well established though at first it looked so big and grasped on the sudden even at three Kingdomes For before it was warme in its nest or well seated in its Throne we see Independency got hold on one end of its Scepter or quarter-staffe rather threatning in the right of Christ Jesus and in the behalf of all Christian common people to wrest it quite out of the hands of Presbytery either by legerdemaine or maine force unlesse it might go at least halfe with it in the spoiles of Episcopacy and that share of Church-Government which they pleaded was due not onely to a few Preaching Parsons and ruling Elders but to the whole congregation as being holy the Lords people the body of Christ in particular This check made Presbytery much more tame and tractable than it was wont to be when it first whetted its tushes so sharply and brisled so fiercely against all Episcopacy root and branch hoofes and hornes no regulation no remission no moderation no merit of so many Godly Learned Moderate yea Martyrly Bishops heretofore and even then in England would serve the turn After all this trouble the more grave and sober sort even of those Presbyterian and Independent Ministers are brought as we see into no small straits and reduced to this great Dilemma of policy whether they should choose to put their heads again under the Bishops hands or under the common peoples feet whether it be more for the honor of their Ministry to be subordinate to grave and worthy Bishops as Learned Moderators Presidentiall Fathers and elder Brothers or to be thus everlastingly haunted with evill and unclean Spirits to be thus hampered with the giddy and ungratefull vulgar who are very petulant and saucy companions very soure and insolent masters Nor is this Triumvirate of Episcopall Presbyterian and Independent Antagonists and rivals the boundary of mens religious Ambition and contentions in England There are other Names and Titles and daily will be more and more new Sects and Factions which will have their Godly agonies and pretentions no lesse than those three have had Yea the least and most unsuspected the feeblest and silliest of them will serve either to kindle new or to continue successive fires of jealousies troubles seditions and wars in this Nation Take them all together and leave them equally to their severall principles and contrary operations they will be like the complication of many diseases in one body as the Quartanes Dropsies Scurvys Hectick Feavers and Consumptions of this State and Church not onely shaking oft and daily dispiriting but in time quite destroying the Beauty Health Strength Peace Safety and Honor of this Nation whatever it be Common-wealth or Kingdom Aristocracy Democracy or Monarchy For while mens Spirits are sharpned by daily contentions in Religion to anger emulations and ambitions who shall be greatest in popular esteem in prevalency of parties in number of Sectators in novelties of opinions and in presumptuous practises they not onely sowr to secret animosities but break out to open enmities from the least differences For the true life and power of Religion which consists in a Knowing Humble and Charitable Zeal for Gods glory and each others good this is taken off and extremely dulled as the edge of sharp knives by cutting of cork while mens head and hearts are wholly busied in whitling and hewing those small points and softer parts of Religion which consider at first it may be onely the ritualls externals and polities of it yet in time these continuall droppings undermine and overthrow the very fundamentals which consist in the Unity of the Faith the Sanctity of Manners and the Sincerity of Christians Charity to each other which held better in Unity Health Beauty and Strength amidst heathenish persecutions than they ever did or can do amidst Christians contentions needlesse and endlesse janglings of Preachers and Professors among themselves For these rising most-what not from the holy and humble warmth but the wantonnesse and luxuriancy of mens Spirits especially after long peace and setling upon their Lees do naturally break out to such boyles and tumors of Factions as swell every Opinionist and his party to the hope of having a turne or share at least in rule and Empire wherein the present prevalent party is ever jealous and impatient of having any equall or rivall either to affront or disturb them and the depressed parties still conceive they are injured and oft complaine of being persecuted Nay they are filled with Whisperings and Murmurings with Envies and Animosities though they be let alone and connived at by way of Toleration when they see the publick
most clearly his good pleasure and liking to this Church of England its Religion Reformation and Ministry namely by those eminent gifts and undeniable graces of his Spirit which in great and various measures he hath plentifully poured forth upon the Godly Bishops and other good Ministers of this Church who were subject to them to the edification of his faithfull people among you in all spirituall blessings even to the admiration of our neighbours the joy of our friends and regret of our enemies If the excellently Learned and Godly Bishops whose names and memories are blessed assisted by other able orderly and painefull Ministers of this Church who being duly sent and ordained by them were humbly obedient to them as to spirituall Fathers if they have carefully and happily steered for many yeares the sometimes faire and rich Ship of the Church of England in which so many thousand precious soules have been imbarked for heaven and eternity between these two dangerous gulphs the Scylla and Charybdis of Papall Superstitions and uncharitable Separations steering it by the compasse of Gods word with such Christian prudence order and decency as is therein commanded or allowed in which happy conduct they and their successors were still very able willing and worthy to have proceeded if the wrath of God highly offended for the wantonness wickednesse and unthankfulnesse of the generality of people under so great meanes and mercies had not justly suffered so rude stormes of both religious factions and civil dissensions to arise which having torne the tackling rent the sailes loosened the junctures unhinged the rudder broke the maine mast cast the chiefest Pilots and skilfullest Marriners over-board quite defaced the lesser card or compasse of Ecclesiasticall Canons and civill lawes have at last driven her within the reach and danger of both these dreadfull extremes which she most declined leaving this poor weather beaten Church after infinite tossings like a founder'd ship in a troubled Sea of confusion attending one of these two sad fates either a Schismaticall dissolution or a Papall absorption either to be utterly shattered in pieces by endlesse factions or to be swallowed up at last in the greater gulph of Romane power and Policy which cannot but have alwaies a very vigilant and intentive eye what becomes of the Church of England If the Ministry of the Church of England whilest it was yet flourishing and entire as a City united in it self as an orderly family or holy corporation consisting of Fathers and Brethren of Bishops and Presbyters might justly challenge before God and all good men this merit and acknowledgement from you and your fore-fathers that for Learning and Eloquence both in preaching and writing for acutenesse and dexterity in disputing for solidity and plainnesse in teaching for prudent and pathetick fervency in praying for just terror in moving hard hearts to softnesse and feared consciences to repentance for judicious tendernesse in comforting the afflicted and healing the wounded Spirit lastly for exemplary living in all holy and good waies in all which particulars becoming a Christian Church neither you nor they have had any cause to envy the most Christian and best Reformed Churches in the world as to that honour and happinesse which consists in the excellent abilities honest industry due authority regular order of Ministers also in the decency usefulnesse and power of holy Ministrations all which blessings experience sufficiently tells you were formerly enjoyed by many gracious and judicious Christians farre beyond what hath been or ever can be hoped under these moderne divisions deformities distractions and dissolutions which do indeed threaten in time utter desolation to this Church and the true Reformed Religion if Gods mercy and wise mens care do not prevent If nothing but ignorance or malice blindnesse or uncharitablenesse barrennesse or bitternesse of Spirit in any men can deny this great truth this honest humble just and modest boasting to which the injuries indignities and ingratitudes of these last and worst times have compelled sober Ministers as they did St. Paul who ought to have been better valued and commended by them If you O Noblemen Gentlemen and Yeomen of England are so knowing that you cannot be ignorant of this truth and so ingenuous that you cannot but acknowledge it in behalfe of the Church of England and its worthy Clergy while you and they enjoyed Piety Peace and Prosperity if beyond all cavill or contradiction this right ought to be done to Gods glory this Churches honour the ancient Clergies merit and your own with your fore-fathers renowne that after-ages may not suspect them for Hereticks or Schismaticks nor you for Separates or Apostates as forsaking that good way in which they were reformed and established in the purity power and polity of true Religion If all these suppositions be true as I know you think they are how I beseech you can it be in the sight of your most just God and mercifull Saviour who so abundantly blest this Church and his servants the Ministers of it in teaching comforting and guiding you and your pious predecessors soules to heaven to change and cast off such a Ministry and such Ministers Yea how can it be in the censure of pious and impartiall men other than a most degenerous negligence a Mechanick meannesse a most unholy unthankfulness for you or any Christians to passe by with silence and senselesnesse with carelesnesse and indifferency all those sad spectacles of Church-divisions and distractions of Church-mens diminutions debasements and discouragements lately befaln them by a divine fatality and justice partly through the imprudence of some Clergy-men severely revenged by the malice or mistake of some Lay-men whose heavy and immoderate pressures have faln chiefly upon those Ecclesiasticks who were Christs principall Vicegerents Messengers Ministers and Embassadors his faithfull Stewards his diligent Overseers his vigilant watchmen his wife dispensers of heavenly Mysteries to your Soules From whom so many Apostasies have been commenced and carried on by infinite calumnies indignities and injuries against them and their orderly authority and function as if you and your Children had lately found more grace and virtue better Ministeriall sufficiencies and proficiencies in some Tradesmen Troopers in Mechanick ignorance illiterate impudence in the glib tongues the giddy heads empty hearts of such fellowes as are scarce fit to be your servants in the meanest civill offices as if these were now fit to be your Pastors and Teachers your Spirituall inspectors and rulers of your Soules beyond any of those Reverend Bishops and Learned Doctors and other Grave Divines who heretofore through the grace of God dispensed to you by their incomparable gifts and reall abilities those inestimable treasures of all sound knowledge and saving wisdome of grace and truth which were carried on with comely order and bound up with Christian unity Doubtlesse the forgetting of those Josephs who have been so wise storerâ—s and so liberall distributers of the food of eternall life to our hungry soules
wisely than to enjoy pompously superciliously luxuriously and idly others are brought almost to utter consumptions of Religion by their own Calentures and those Hectick fevers which have so long afflicted themselves and as contagious or spotted sicknesses infected others Some of all sides and sorts have suffered I am sure all are threatned because each party hath by their passionate transports rather studied to advance their private opinions parties and interests than the common and publick good of this Church and Nation mutuall sufferings which have taken from all sides the confidence of their innocency have so wrought upon all men of serious piety and honest purposes as by this fiery triall to purge them from their drosse of common infirmities and to refine them for some further service to this Church and State Nor do I doubt but as other wise and good men so particularly Ministers of parts and piety could they once amicably and authoritatively meet confer and correspond together would sincerely and cheerfully by Gods blessing agree upon some expedient to recover the truth order honour peace uniformity and authority of the Reformed Religion and its Ministry in this Church and Nation that neither they nor you nor your posterity may be ever thus possessed distorted torne and tormented with evill Spirits which sometimes cast us into the waters of cold and Atheisticall irreligions otherwhile into the fires of intemperate zealotry and contentions For so hath the Church of England passed through all the poetick racks and tortures which if not remedied will be the portion of your posterity one while rolling Sysiphus his restlesse stone of endlesse Reformation whose recoilings and relapsings sink the true Reformed Religion to lower deformities than ever it was in after this they must be put upon Ixions wheel tossed up and down with continuall circulations and giddinesse of Religion as every mans whimsicall braines list to turne it round whereas Religious orderly motions ought to have as their due bounds and circumference of truth so their fixed centre of Christian unity and publick communion both which would in no long time by Gods blessing be regained in England if some mens private policies and sinister projects did not as wedges still hinder the closing and agreement of honest and impartiall men in such waies as would restore Religion to its just honor Authority and consistence from the enjoying of which after all the specious pretences made on all sides we are still as far remote as Tantalus was from eating those fruits or drinking those waters which onely deluded but never satisfied his famished soul Yet many good grapes and some faire clusters are still left upon this battered vine of the Church of England in which I hope may be a blessing which neither the little foxes of peevish Schismaticks have much bitten nor the greater bores of Romish seducers have wholly subverted Many well-meaning people and not a few Preachers too who formerly had their Midsummer-fits and shorter Lunacies as to their religion are now so sober in their senses and well recovered to their right wits that having once tried that vanity and vexation that froth and futility of Spirit which attends all factious inquietudes and exotick innovations obtruded upon a well setled Church they are resolved ever hereafter to avoid and abhorre them as being no better than specious poysons delicate delusions spirituall debaucheries and religious lucuries which growing from plethorick tempers in mens soules especially where they are high fed with duties do easily tempt them that are lesse cautious and moderate both to wandrings and wantonnesse in Religion first to simple fornications and at last to grosse and foule adulteries to which men otherwise of commendable strictnesse and purposes are easily betrayed if as Dinah they give way to the temptations of novelty curiosity popularity and ambitious vanity in Religion there where it hath been well and worthily setled by publique counsell and joynt consent yea and hath been happily enjoyed for many Ages with almost miraculous I am sure very marvellous prosperities so as it was beyond all dispute here in the Church of England The inconsiderate ruflings and disorderings of whose religious constitution many men of all sorts are now ready to recant and expiate if by any honest endeavours they may recover the order unity beauty authority and stability of Religion in this Nation To whose Ecclesiastick communion I perceive many heretofore more warme than wise more credulous than considerate are now cordially returned as to their judgements and consciences to which no doubt their conversation would willingly conforme if once they could see any ensigne of religious uniformity authoritatively set up in England Many Ministers would willingly recant and return from their violent and vulgar transports if they could but have a protection for their foreheads or a skreen to hide that shame and discountenance which they feare hangs over them for their levity from the common-peoples censures and scorns Not a few Ministers sometimes orderly and regular enough would fain get free from those popular lime-twigs which have too long held them if they did not feare to lose some of their feathers either as to their reputation or maintenance who flying from that good sense which was heretofore set in the Church of England for their defence would needs light on that bare hedge for their refuge and perch which proves to most of them no better than the beggars bush fuller of gins and snares than of berries or food O how glad would hundreds of popular preachers and preaching people be to be commanded by superiours to make not verball but reall retractations of their errors seductions surprises schismes and apostasies that so their variablenesse in Religion might seem to arise not from their private innate levities but from either fatall or soveraigne necessities which are alwaies good salvo's and go for current excuses among common people either to plead for their extravagancies or to justifie their changes especially when they are reduced to the better Many Ministers of Presbyterian and Independent practises rather than perswasions or principles now together with their followers who formerly were highly a-gog even when they were yet in their downe pin-feathered and scarce fledge in those fine speculations and rare projects which they had fancied for erecting new models of Church-work after the formes of Consistories and Elderships Classes and congregations of Corporal Spiritualties Spirituall Corporations which were to be reared out of the ruinous nay out of the most intire parts of the Reformed Church of England which was by them to be wholly ruined though it were by the Lawes of God and man by constitutions Ecclesiasticall and Civill both wisely formed and happily fixed in the Primitive and Catholick form of order and dependency yet even these men and Ministers of destruction not edification with their late Chappels of Little-Ease would I am confident be now very glad to be handsomely sheltered under the protection of some such Episcopall
possibly not so many wise heads and wary hands which in all publick healings do well to be joyned together these as fittest to effect what the other designe God forbid I should be so vaine as to imagine there is any thing in my tenuity fit to be offered to that piety and prudence which I know is in many of my Countrymen so great a presumption of wisdome were my greatest folly I onely crave the leave and pardon of all wise men so farre as I adventure to expresse their sense as I suppose to the publick which every man will not do although he heartily ownes it and every one is not apt to do although he vehemently approves it Many men yea all men naturally have the same principles of Mathematicks in them but not the same leisure and genius to study and dilate them as did Archimedes Euclide Ptolemy and Alphonsus Some that have capacity and leisure enough yet may want calmenesse and composure of mind being partly agitated by their passions partly biassed by their worldly affaires and private interests and not onely prepossessed by their sides and parties but wholly ingrossed and addicted to them My leisure being great my private partial interests being none my temper neutrall and indifferent addicted to no side or party that either shoots wide or short or beyond the Church of England the onely mark or Butt which is and ever hath been the measure of my best aimes and actings my words and writings possibly I may obtaine so much favour of you my wise and worthy Countrymen as you will at least bear with my folly so farre as I shall represent to you and others your inferiours what is my sense and I presume yours too in order to reconcile our differences and compose our distractions in matters of Religion The methods of our Healing and Recovery must have regard to the originalls and progresse of our maladies and distempers which I impute to Ministers Divisions Peoples Distractions and Magistrates perhaps not indifferences so much as Diversions hitherto by reason of many secular Incumberances so pressing upon them that they have not yet had time and leisure since they had power so to intend the settling of Religion in England and Church affaires as the matter it self deserves as God commands and as all sober men in the Nation both desire and expect My first addresse must be to men of my own Profession who own themselves as Ministers of the Gospel For these are so generally charged to be the fountaines fautors and fomenters of our English troubles both in Church and State that few men pitty them but rather justifie the miseries befaln them on all sides as the grand occasioners of their own and other mens calamities which they say had not their first fire or flame from civill ambitions or discontents so much as from those which appeared in Church-concernments Indeed all ages of Jewish and Christian succession have shewed us that from Prophets and Priests from Bishops and Presbyters from mal-admissions and mal-administrations of Holy Offices and Functions evill hath gone out into the whole Church and State No sooner hath God by the preaching and sufferings of worthy Bishops and other Ministers planted and setled purged and reformed his Church in any Nation but the Devil crowds some of his Chaplaines into Christs Chappel such were Arrius Eutyches Paulus Sâ—osatenus Apolinaris Novatus Donatus and many others Church-men by their Profession but pests to their Churches by their presumption Thus did those drones or wasps rather of Religion follow and infest the first Lutheran essayes of Reformation in Germany when he had as Sleidan tells us notably triumphed over Eccius and other Sophisters of the Popish bran and Monkish bellies then had he to contend with those peevish and hot heads which brake out into Fanatick fancies and Anabaptistick furies such as Carolostadius Murecer Storkius and others were whose Names and Effigies are alike terrible Nor have there been wanting in England since our true Reformation the most perfect and best in the world because the least popular most orderly graduall and authoritative such strange spirits so curious and captious so quarrelling and reproching so perpetually tampering and botching with this Church and its reformed Religion that no sooner had this Church any setled plantation and quiet but it had on every side many petty pruners perturbers supplanters who from the first to this day cannot be made to believe that this whole Nation in all Estates both civill and Ecclesiastick ever had either so much piety purity or policy as themselves halfe a dozen fierce non-conformists who had kindled their matches at Francfort or Geneva were alwaies confident of themselves and cryed up by their Disciples to be greater lights for burning and refining of Religion than all the Kings and Queenes all the Lords and Commons all the Bishops and Convocations all the Martyrs and Confessors whose cruell fires ayming to consume the very vitals of the true reformed Religion were no sooner quenched but these forraign infected Ministers began other fires of lesser fagots which at first did pretend onely to singe the over-long haires of the reformed Religion in England but now at last we see they have roasted it round and turned this Church like Saint Lawrence from side to side over the gridirons and burning coales of various factions which have each their Anti-Ministers their Cata-Presbyters or counter-preachers bandying one against the other and setting all people together by the eares as well as themselves The first and most effectuall meanes to recover the setled State of the reformed Religion in England to a peace and uniformity following the methods of our miseries must begin with us of the Clergy or Ministry what names or titles what principles or patternes soever we pretend to follow T is true many if not most of us were loth to see and hard to be convinced of our pristine errors and indiscretions our immoderations and transports our Popish and popular compliances our Jesuitick evasions and pretentions our politick Salvoes and distinctions our pompous and empty formalities by which we made either the power of godlinesse odious or factions popular innovations pious and factions plausible untill God overtook us all with his just though sharp chastisements Some Church-men â—hought their hill so strong it could never be removed whereas no policy availes without true and exact piety to bear up the honor of Church-men when once people see without spectacles Other Ministers fancied that if the high places of Arch-Bishops and Bishops of Deanes and Chapters were taken away presently their vallies would ascend as the earth is said to have done under St. Davids feet as he was preaching in Wales that their Molehills would swell to be all Mountaines of God of equall height on which their Jerusalems should be built after new Church-models either of a Presbyterian or Independent fashion whose small and as to the Publick peace and benefit ineffectuall pâ—oductions
peevish and jealous against those that have more if we have much we easily grow proud high-conceited dictatorian Some of us are very rusticall morose and refractory others of us very imperious supercilious and magisteriall few of us of so wise calme and safe tempers as to be left to our selves in things of publick Office and Order lest we grow heady and extravagant Nor are we of so humble and meek Spirits as to be willingly led by others If left free we grow insolent popular and factious if under any Government or restraint we grow touchy refractory and petulant not easily kept within our own or others bounds untill by pregnant reason and prevalent power meeting together in wise and resolute magistrates we are at once convinced and commanded perswaded and over-awed to keep those honest bounds of order and subjection which do not onely best become us but ought to be least arbitrary because most necessary both for our own and the publick good most of us will be good subjects even to Church-Government as well as State when we see we must be so and few of us will be either quiet or content when we find that we may be what we or the vulgar will by loose Tolerations and indiscreet indulgences which betray Ministers no lesse than other men to many dangerous extravagancies To cure therefore the distempers of Religion and to restore some Health Beauty Order and Unity to this sick deformed disordered and divided Church of England the first applications as I humbly conceive must by wisdome and power be made to those that professe to be Ministers of the Gospel who must have as broken or started and dislocated bones whose flesh and muscles are highly swoln and enflamed not onely wholesome diet and Physick given them but such splinters and ligatures as may be at once gentle yet strong not bound so hard as may occasion paine or mortifying nor yet so loose as may suffer any constant dislocation or new flying out To such ruptures and inordinacies the many notions and raptures that Scholars and Preachers get by reading and conversing besides the pregnancy of their wits and ambition of their own Spirits are prone to tempt them no preacher is so meane but he would faine appeare some body if he despaire of his own merits as to publick notice and preferment then he applies to popular arts and lesser engines Discontent and ambition are observed both in old times and of later to have been the great perturbers of the Churches peace which some have written even of Mr. Cartwright himself a man of excellent Learning yet unsatisfied when he had not the good fortune to be so much favoured and preferred by Queen Elizabeth as others were who bare a part with him in publick Acts at Cambridge before that popular yet politick Princesse Who had no greater art in her Government than this to give not onely shrewd guesses at mens tempers and geniusses but exactly to calculate the proportions of their spirits and parts and accordingly either to refuse them or imploy them in Church or State Nor could she easily have kept this Church of England from flying in pieces in her dayes when many notable Ministers wits did work like new beere or bottled Ale to blow up the Government of the Church unlesse she had besides the Canons agreed in Synods and the good Lawes passed in Parliament applyed such wise able and resolute Governours to the Helme of the Church as were Parker Grindall Whitgift Sands Matthewes and others whom the stormes yet safety of the Church in those times shewed to be excellent Pilots and excellent Prelates no lesse than excellent Preachers Whose names and autority had then been made as odious and unpopular as now all Bishops and Episcopall Clergy have been if under God the resolute power and ponderous authority of the Princesse had not preserved them besides the Gravity Piety and prudence of their own carriage which abundantly stopped the mouthes of their clamorous enemies then and further justified them to all posterity to have been as the true Sons of wisdome so deservedly the venerable Bishops and Fathers of this then famous and flourishing Church I well know that Ministers in England above all sorts of men do stand bound in conscience and prudence to use all faire meanes for the speedy setling and happy restitution of the State of Religion in this Church because however many of them professe to be great patrons of piety and sticklers for Reformations either old or new yet most if not all our Church-deformities and miseries have been and still are imputed chiefly to their immoderations passions or indiscretions when too much left to themselves Some driving so furiously to conformity that they went beyond it not onely over-shooting themselves but the good Lawes Canons and Customes of this Church hereby putting the common people into high jealousies of superstition by their too great heats and surfeits of ceremonious innovations and affected formalities Other Ministers were so jealous and impatient of what they fancied rather than felt to be burthens in Religion that they not onely cast off some superfluous loades of new ceremonies but the very comely Garment Girdle and Government of this Church yea some of them at last flung off all their clothes and tare off as Hercules in his fiery shirt much of their own skins by a frantick kind of excesse severely revenging even other mens reall or imputed faults upon themselves and upon the whole Church committing greater injuries than ever they did or indeed could suffer while they possessed their soules in patience and peace whereas now they have left themselves and this whole Church as the Tortoise did that was weary of its shell and put it off almost nothing for safety comelinesse or honour but are nakedly exposed to all those dangers and deformities which attend any Church Religion and Ministry which being once ungirt as to order unity and Government will soon be unblest as to all holy improvements either in Piety Verity or Charity Hence hence it is that such a crowd of importune and insolent mischiefes have as the Sodomites upon the Angels and Lot at his doore not onely rudely pressed but notoriously prevailed too farre upon all Ministers and the State of the Reformed Religion chiefly the jealousies feuds factions animosities immoderations indiscretions divisions and dissociations among Ministers who can never expect to see common people return from their madnesse and giddinesse to sober senses untill they see their Preachers to recover their wits and their pastors to become patternes as of piety and zeal so of humility and order of charity and unity of gravity and constancy of meeknesse and wisdome and not to be like mad dogs so daily snarling and snapping at one another so biting and infecting their own and others flocks with their poysonous foam and teeth that at last they disorder the whole frame of the Church and endanger the civil peace of the Nation whence some
men have been ready to think it were a part of wisdome and State-policy to put in execution the counsel and resolution which once Queen Elizabeth took up in some time of Her Reigne even to forbid all preaching and praying as to ministers own inventions and composures because she found most Ministers passions so inseparable from their pulpits if they were left to themselves The want of Christian harmony and correspondency in publick and lawfull conventions with unanimity and fitting subordination among Ministers in England for these last twenty yeares good God! what havock and confusion what waste and desolation what scorn and contempt hath it brought upon the whole Ministry the Church and the State of Reformed Religion not more in the order and peace than in the power and purity of them while severall Ministers in their partiall conventicles and mutinous meetings go severall waies seek onely to draw Disciples after themselves not to lead them nearer to God and Christ and this Church but to their own private opinions parties and interests according as they can possesse people to comply with their new Ministeriall authority new Church-waies and new spirituall projects which being so horribly divided the good onely way of Christianity is almost destroyed for none that are novell can be so authentick and authoritative but they are by some suspected by others denyed and by most despised Hence mutuall loathings between people and people Pastors and Pastors hence that nauseous abhorrence in many of all Sermons and Religious service hence that Atrophy or indifferency of most people to the blessed Sacraments hence that rudenesse and irreverence shewed by many in all Religious duties hence that looseness in moralities that rottennesse in opinions that coldnesse in devotions that boldnesse in blasphemies that impudence in heresies that fondnesse after novelties that boasting in schismatick rendings hence so many new and strange secular policies are grown up as thistles in the good field of this Church instead of Primitive simplicities hence so many gay and cunning hypocrisies spring up like cockle and poppy among wheat instead of sober honesty and Christian charity which were heretofore so abounding in England A pious and prudent closing a sincere and thorough healing of those wounds which Ministers have given themselves this Church and the Reformed Religion by their easinesse credulity inconstancy popularity and impatience to bear any thing and also by their too much confidence in secular Counsels and armes of flesh while they served diverse lusts and passions of men and times more than the Lord this would advance the reall interest of all parties so farre as they are Christs and bring the whole frame of Religion to such an happy consistency as becomes the honour of such a Nation and such a Reformed Church as England sometime was In which paternal presidency fraternal assistance and filial submission might all meet together to satifie all calme and sober Spirits that are either of Episcopall Presbyterian or Independent perswasions which are I think the most considerable parties yet in England both as to their numbers abilities and worth I know it is very hard for weak and wilfull men to reclaime themselves or others from those transports which they have not chosen but ventured upon it is the work of wise men to recant their own errors and to recall people from those scatterings and extravagancies to which they have been once throughly scared and cunningly driven I have much admired while I have read the prudent Arts and pious guiles which King James a Master of great Learning Wit and Eloquence used whereby to calme the hot Spirits of Ministers in Scotland so as to reduce them to that excellent Church-frame and Government of which many popular factious and covetous Spirits were not more weary than unworthy by the overthrow of which I believe the jealous Presbyters in Scotland that Church and State have got so little that they may well put their gaines in their eyes and yet see both their folly and their misery rather weeping for their destroying than justly triumphing in their extirpation of so excellent a constitution of a Church as indeed they enjoyed with as much happinesse had they known it as they obtained it with much difficulty Great bodies we see cannot move regularly or handsomely unlesse they have such respective heads and presidents as may be principles of order and union of proportionate motions and usefull operations The want of which with the dissolving of all Ecclesiasticall subordinations into popular parities and reducing Nationall Convocations or Synods into partiall Assemblies and Associations all sorts of sober Ministers have found by wofull experience to be so pernicious both to their private and the publick interests of Religion that I believe most of them are now very solicitous how to heale themselves lest they further appeare Physitians of no value to the people who can never think themselves either well taught or governed by such Ministers as know not how to governe themselves and yet are impatient to be governed by any other but themselves who being either meane or weak or wilfull men taken singly will not be much abler or stronger or more valued in any arbitrary precarious or partiall waies of self-combinations or Associatings CHAP. VII I Am neither wholly ignorant of nor averse from those later projects and Essayes of Associations which some Ministers have presented to the world and as I heare practised among themselves in some Countries with what good successe or publick advantage I do not yet understand however this plot of Associating doth proclaime to all the world that the generality of Ministers are very sensible of that shame solitude feeblenesse contempt dissipation and diminution to which their late divisions have exposed them even among those people whom they most gratified with eating that forbidden fruit which by a surfeit of liberty hath brought so great sicknesse and mortality upon the life of Religion as Christian and Reformed also upon the honour of the Clergy and the happinesse of the people of England I see the sense of their own and the peoples nakednesse as to Ecclesiasticall union and Government hath made Ministers seek for some covering for themselves though it be but of fig-leaves in comparison of that goodly Garment which God had formerly clothed them withall after the manner of all ancient Churches who were governed adorned and defended by Episcopall Eminency Presidency and Authority strengthned with Presbyterian Counsells and further helped by the service and care of Deacons or Overseers for the poor to complete the well-Governing of the Church with Charity Wisdome and Orderly Authority So that neither the Wise Strong Great or Rich might be extravagant and unruly nor the Simpler Weaker Lesser and poorer sort of Christians be neglected and contemned A method of Church-Government certainly not more ancient and Catholick than complete in all the requisite proportions of Government which had in it not onely all principles of reason
polity and prudence but was further commended and confirmed by the ancient patternes of Gods own appointment among the Jewes by Christs Doctrine and example together with his Apostles practise and appointment evident in their writings and in the imitation of all Churches from the beginning The want and waste of which Primitive and Catholick Government as I do unfeignedly deplore in the Church of Engl. so I am glad to see any of my brethren so sensible of it as to make what handsome shift they can for a while to unite and defend themselves til the mercy of God and the wisdome of Governours shall restore such ancient order unity and authority to us as may be most happy for us on all hands And although I think these Associatings to be as incomplete as they seem partiall yet they are so far considerable and commendable as they seem to invite and draw Ministers to some Ecclesiastick union and fraternall society which may be in time much for their own Honour Safety and Happiness as well as the peoples peace especially if such closures arise not from a continued confederacy of factious Spirits against true Episcopacy but rather as preparations for it so farre as times may bear or bring on the due restitution of it not to its pristine pomp and splendor which is not expectable but to its Primitive Order Power and Spirituall Authority in the Church which without doubt is the Conservative the Crown the Consummation the Centre of all Churches Government Short of which what ever popular and plausible prefacings these projects of Associating may make to endeare some Ministers by the parity of their Oligarchies in Presbytery or to draw in common people by their specious Democracies in Independency yet I confesse I expect no great or durable good from either of their partialities First because they are but private mens projects not the results of the publick counsell and united wisdome of this Church and Nation Secondly they are in their constitution defective as to the true proportions of good Government and Polity which must have ability order intirenesse and authority which are not to be found in the parity or plebs either of Ministers or people Thirdly they are as new so precarious and arbitrary therefore unauthoritative and unauthentick easily baffled and despised by any that list to be recusant and refractory Fourthly as they are divided no lesse than Oligarchie and Democracy so they may be dangerous to the Authors abetters and executors of them when ever those that aâ—e or shall be in civill power list to bring them to the triall of a Prâ—munire which statute binds up the hands of all Pragmatick Presbyters and people from acting of their own heads in Church-affaires without Law This I am sure the policies of States-men are easily jealous of Church-men nor can the Clergy discreetly act any thing by way of publick influence in things Ecclesiasticall for which they have not the publick Counsel and consent Possibly these Associations if friendly and ingenuous may be some seeming shelter to some poor Ministers from the urgent stormes of popular contempt and insolency like the undergirding of that crazy and weather-beaten ship in which St. Paul was imbarqued and ready to perish untill the tossed vessell of this Church may be brought into a more commodious haven and fully repaired But if the aime of Associatings be no more than a cunning complicating of Presbyterian and Independent principles and interests together that they may rule in their Duumviracy exclusive of all primitive Presidency and slighting all pleas for Episcopacy which hath the onely Catholick and Classicall precedents for authentick ordination and full authority in the Church all will be no more than daubing with untempered morter by which they may foule their own fingers and other mens faces but they will never erect any stately and durable structure capable to supply the roome of that Primitive Apostolick and Catholick Government in comparison of which these precarious and poor Associatings of Ministers are but a setting up a stanty hedge instead of a good quick-set or a brick-wall for the sense of Christs vineyard Presbytery hath been already so baffled in England and Indepency hath so little place or credit both are such exotick novelties and so incompetent for Church-Government that neither single nor sociall ravelled nor twisted they will ever have any considerable power nor be able to give any protection to either Ministers or people much lesse will they promote the Reformed state of Religion or the peace of the Nation The community of Ministers and people though never so much Associated in such levelling factions will still appeare both to their enemies and friends but as so many silly sheep who fearing to be further worried by wolves and dogs do flock together indeed with great eagernesse and crowding but they are not thereby much the safer if they have neither fixed folds nor able valiant and watchfull shepheards to oversee and defend them with such eminent power and lawfull Authority as becomes the masters of such Assemblies and the chief Fathers of those Families which make up the most complete Churches of Christ As it is hard to draw a true circle unlesse the centre be fixed or to build a firm arch without the binding and centre-stone be added to the rest so I firmely believe that neither the interests of people by Independency nor of Presbyters by Presbytery will ever be advantaged to any honourable happy or durable condition by these Associations if they arrogantly and factiously usurp the rights and power of Primitive Episcopacy which hath been alwaies as usefull as venerable in the Church of Christ either used or approved or desired by all learned and sober men and asserted by infinite pregnant and unanswerable testimonies both ancient and late Nor will I hope the Antiquity Sanctity and Majesty of Primitive and Catholick Episcopacy ever want such Princes Peers such Presbyters and people as both in true polity and in good conscience will so approve it as to preferre it no lesse before all modern models than the first temple was preferrable before the second or either of them before the Tabernacle If these Associations do onely intend as some of them pretend to take in all interests with reservation of latitudes and freedomes both of different principles and practises to all sorts of Ministers will they not prove at last Dissociatings and amount to no higher edifying of this Church than the laying of brick and sand without lime which will never make a durable and strong building For they will soon divide and dissolve who are held together by no other bond than their own will and pleasure Possibly thus farre they may be of use as means somewhat to discover more the rubbish and ruines of our late distractions which have made Ministers so much strangers that they are enemies to each other yea possibly they may by drawing them to some amicable conventions and Christian
may make or boast of and prescribe to those that list to be their tame and credulous customers who will find that all these new Balsames of Covenanting and Associating against Episcopacy are not onely not soveraignly or solidly healing but full of noxious festering and pernicious qualities scalding one place while they seem to skin over another So that if I should onely look to the arme of flesh or at some Ministers inconstant ingratefull violent partiall and intractable spirits there is little hopes that either they or their Sectators will return to any happy close and generall accord without a miracle and indeed it would be as strange to see some Ministers return with meeknesse and submit to their lawfull and worthy Bishops as their Fathers or Chief Heads and Rulers of their Ecclesiasticall fraternities and families under any the most innocent qualification and temper of Episcopacy as it was to see Saint Dennis his Corps or trunk take up his head and carry it 3. miles after it was cut off as the French Legends report of that Martyr so prepossessed and prejudiced some Ministers and their Disciples are against the Order and Honour of their own calling and function no lesse than against the happiness of this Church both Ministers and people against the peace also and prosperity of the reformed Religion of this Nation all which are so concerned in a right Episcopacy wherein the reall interests of Christian people sober Presbyters and worthy Bishops should be all preserved that in earnest I cannot see how they can without such an orderly Communion and venerable Authority ever be happy because not united either in principles or practises in opinion or affection I believe no good Christian is so blind as not to see that faith cannot in this world be separated from charity that Churches divisions are their confusion as leaky and unhooped vessels let out much if not all the good liquor in them CHAP. VIII THerefore leaving these my hotter-spirited brethren to take breath after their earnest pursuits against Episcopacy and their zealous agitations for either Presbyterian or Independent interests by the new juncto's of their Associations expecting in time to find them in a much cooler temper as already I do all sober and moderate Ministers who unfeignedly approve and heartily pray for Episcopacy in its Primitive proportions I shall in the next place apply my self to You of the Magistracy Nobility and Gentry of this Nation if possibly your spirits less engaged and so less imbittered in Church-contentions may incline to the meditations and embrace the motions of Ecclesiasticall peace and accord in this Church and Nation Saint Paul saw in a vision a man of Macedonia coming to him and calling for Help It is not a vision in the night or a dreame of distresse but the noon-day or meridian of this Churches miseries which presents to you many thousands of poor people daily overgrown with Ignorance Lukewarmness Licenciousnesse Unsetlednesse Superstition Faction Atheisme and all manner of Irreligion also many hundreds of poor Ministers for none is to be esteemed rich or renowned where all are either envyed or condemned by one side or other of all perswasions Episcopall Presbyterian and Independent many of them endued with excellent parts most of them with competent and usefull abilities all these and in them the whole Church and Nation call to you Come and Help us Help to redeem us from that vulgar insolency reproch and contempt into which we are faln both our persons and profession by our mutuall divisions our childish contentions our uncharitable factions our unseasonable ambitions our unreasonable revenges by our immoderate popular and implacable passions Help us as Constantine the Great did those Bishops and other Church-men who were met at the famous Councill of Nice to burn and bury all those complaints quarrels libels jealousies disaffections reproches dissentions and mutuall disparagings under which the Ministers and Ministry of England now lie and labour Manasseh being against Ephraim and Ephraim against Manasseh and Judah against both Episcopall Ministers against Presbyterians and these against Episcopall and Independents against both and some against them all Help to restore us to a condition beyond slaves and villaines reduce us to the state of ingenuous freedom such as the Law affords all honest and industrious men Reform and reunite us if it be possible but not with Swords and Staves with Pistols and Prisons not by the arbitrary Discipline of Souldiers and absolute Tribunals of Committee-men not by plundering sequestring silencing and ejecting us out of all upon meer politick jealousies or onely veniall infirmities when for the main we carry our selves in all things Righteously Soberly and Peaceably Do not expose us to men of new lights to men of erratick judgements and fanatick fancies who lay as much Religion upon their new Disciplines and Church-modellings as upon all the Doctrine Piety and Charity of Christianity Leave us not to the novel and illegall power and partiality of such men who will try us with passion and judge us with prejudice destroy us with pleasure undoe us without appeal or remedy who greedily receive accusations against us as Ministers without letting us see or hear our accusers which are not alwaies two or three according to Gods command both in the Law and Gospel but many times testis singularis onely one sometime none besides some mens jealousies disaffections and surmises against us who seldome give us two admonitions after the Apostles order but at first dash they quite blot us out of their book of life utterly routing us and our families disabling us ever after to plead our innocencies or exercise our abilities or supply our necessities in any convenient way of living Help to redeem if not our persons which are made by vulgar scorn as the filth and off-scouring of all estates in this nation yet at least our Function and Profession which was ever esteemed holy redeem it from those invasions intrusions and usurpations which are made upon it by illiterate mechanick sordid and simple people who can have no true or tolerable authority to be Ministers of holy things when they have no competent abilities and who being on no hand duly consecrated set apart sanctified or ordained for such holy Ministrations cannot but profane abuse and abase them by their abominable arrogancies and sacrilegious usurpations which are the greatest abuses of you and the whole Nation Help to restore the dignity and Authority of the Evangelical Ministry to its Pristine honour and reverence to that Sanctity and Majesty which becomes the deputation and vicegerency the Command and Commission of your blessed God Saviour Let not that lie despicable and trampled under the feet of vile men which is a means and the onely ordinary to instruct to convert to sanctifie to confirme to comfort to save your and your childrens soules Let not that office and function be made triviall despicable and execrable among men
constant judgement and generall practise of the best of those that were and are of the Episcopall judgement and hold Communion with the Church of England For these do according to the pious and prudent appointment of the Church of England not onely professe but strictly injoyne and seriously exact of others as they practise themselves First competency of sound knowledge in the fundamentals of Religion as to faith and obedience to God and man which may be saving though it be but plaine and no lesse sanctifying and sincere though it have lesse of that subtilty curiosity and sublimity which some preachers pretend to and exact of their Seraphick Disciples who must seem to fly before they can well go Secondly the Episcopall Clergy require pure hearts good consciences faith unfeigned charity without dissimulation an holy and orderly profession and in summe an unblamable life becoming the Gospel In cases of grosse ignorance and reall scandall they abhorre and avoid as much as any to admit men profana facilitate with a profane easinesse as St. Cyprian speakes to the profaning of the Lords body and Blood They do not knowingly and willingly cast pearles before swine or holy things to dogs as the same Father speaks No the learned and Godly Episcopall Ministers are and ever have been as zealously intent as any to preach the Gospel plainly powerfully to all to Catechise and instruct diligently the younger sort to examine carefully the first candidates and expectants before they are entred into the list or Catalogue of Communicants or admitted to the Lords Supper being self-examiners as to their faith repentance charity sincerity they exhort admonish comfort reprove yea suspend and refuse some according to that power which their place and duty requires of them Not that they love or affect to be either arbitrary sole or supreme in their censures and suspensions or excommunications well knowing both their own passionate frailties and other mens touchy impatiencies and therefore they desire and are glad to be guided and governed by others as under authority both to be asserted by and responsible in all things to them as their lawfull superiours to whom appeales properly may and ought in reason to be made either by themselves or any of the people in cases of Ecclesiastick injuries by excesses or defects As for speciall grace and effectuall inward conversion which some men now so much urge as the onely mark of their Members and Disciples the Episcopall Ministers do as earnestly pray for it and zealously labour to effect it as workers together with God in peoples hearts as any the most specious Presbyterians or Independents They are heartily glad to find any signes or shewes of grace much more any reall fruits and effects of Gods Spirit in Christians lives and deeds as the most pregnant tokens of true grace and the best grounds of the judgement of Charity but they do not pretend to any spirit or gift of infallibly discerning grace in other mens hearts nor do they affect either to make or to glory in impossible scrutinies into mens consciences nor do they Pharisaically and pragmatically exercise Magisteriall censures either alone or with others in any consistory conventicle or congregation of Elders or Priests or People as to those inscrutable points of true grace or of the Spirit of God in mens hearts which is the secret of the Lord conceiving that the visible polity and outward communion of the Church of Christ do not depend upon any such characters or discriminations of grace which are inward and invisible known to none but Gods and a mans own spirit but upon such a confession with the mouth and profession in the outward conversation as are both discernable by mans judgement of charity and approvable both in reason and Religion as sufficient grounds for Church-Communion according to the example of Christ toward Judas and of the Apostles toward Simon Magus both which were admitted to visible Church-fellowship to the Lords Supper and to Baptisme not for the true grace they had but for the outward confession and profession they made to believe in Jesus Christ and to embrace the Gospel Whereas the inward grace is as easily pretended by specious Hypocrites as it is believed by credulous Christians when they list to comply with and flatter one another in the way of soft and formall expressions or of false and affected Language which may easily have God and Christ grace and Spirit on mens tongues when these are far from their hearts Da populo phaleras lay aside the late fine words and flourishes used by some Presbyterians and Independents who would seem more precise and devout than all other preachers come to solid truths to holy lives to good works to self-denying and mortifications of potent lusts as the best discoveries of gracious hearts God forbid any of them should in these grand and costly realities whatever cheap formalities or phrases others affect go beyond the practise and experience of worthy Episcopall Divines and other Christians of their adherency and communion who hardly believe that these very professors of such new modes of Religion these exactors of new rigid experiments as to inward grace as if it were to be tried by mans day or Tribunall do in earnest find themselves much improved in any Spirituall gifts graces or comforts since they peremptorily forsooke the Communion of the Church of England In opposition to which they have had either no Sacraments for these twice 7. yeares or onely after such a new way of partiall discriminations as lookes very like uncharitable schisme censorious and imperious faction Divines of the Episcopall perswasion do indeed modesty and humbly content themselves with the Scripture discoveries and Primitive characters of Saintship with what then first intitled Christians to a Christain visible communion or Church-fellowship as Saints in profession They count it no shame to be sometimes charitably deceived as to true grace in others but a great sin and shame to be uncharitably censorious flatteringly confident of some and needlesly severe to others They see that the pretenders to be so great criticks in this new way of trying either Ministers or Church-Members are many times grosly and childishly abused by some mens crafty insinuations and pretensions otherwhile they are unchristianly rigid and incredulously severe against other mens sober professions and unblamable lives They well know that mans eye can look no further than the outward appearance the polished case of mens confessions conversations God onely looks into the Cabinet of mens hearts and consciences They judge it a great pride and popular arrogancy in such pittifull men who were and are but very obscure Masters in Israel to set up this new court or inquisition of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Heart-discoverie which is a very High-Commission indeed yea a very high presumption when poor men have no such Power Authority or Commission given them from God no precept or pattern in Scripture where we know that
the Master of the harvest the blessed God tolerates as to mans Discipline those to grow in the same field of his visible Church in this world who differ as much in point of true grace as wheat and tares do in their nature and worth So that as the curiosity and confidence of Episcopall Divines is far lesse than that of those other preachers so their candor modesty and charity is much more becoming wise grave and sober Ministers whose care must be humbly to do that work which God hath required of them and to leave his own operations discoveries and judgements to his all-seeing eye and Almighty power as St. Cyprian expresseth the sense and practise of Christian Bishops and Presbyters in his time as to Church-scrutiny and examination The strictnesse of worthy Episcopall Divines is such in things that are rationall grave wise and truly religious that no man exceeds their desires designes endeavours and principles in soundnesse and diligence of preaching in the warmth and discretion of praying in the sanctity and solemnity of celebrating Christian mysteries in the serious dispensation of Ministeriall power and the usefull execution of Church-censures or Discipline even to fasting prayers teares penitentiall mortifications in themselves and due restitutions to others in cases of injury so for reconciliation and some speciall works of bounty and charity which may testifie a self-revenge and most satisfaction to others They are ambitious to excell in nothing more than in well-doing and patient suffering in all the waies and offices of Piety Humility Obedience Peace and Charity yea such is their moderation concession and recession from their wonted practise and indulged priviledges or power by mans law that they not onely approve but desire the joynt counsell and concurrence of grave and worthy Presbyters in all things of Ecclesiastick Ministry and publick concernment yea they allow Christian people their sober Liberty as of presence and conscience so of objection and approbation in all proceedings where they are interessed that they may either fairely testifie their full satisfaction or else produce the grounds of their dissatisfaction in all things that concern their advantages in Religion All which the glorious Primate of Armagh testifies in his late printed Treatise of reconciling Episcopall and Synodicall power in the Church-Government If the earnest pleaders for Presbytery and the sticklers for Independency which are the professed extirpators of Episcopacy had the same equanimity and calmnesse in them as the moderate Episcopall men have I do not see what could hinder them from giving the right hand of fellowship to each other certainly it cannot be the reall concernments of Christs glory and the good of Christian soules but particular factions oblique biasses and some partiall popular respects which continue such mis-understandings distances and animosities between the Episcopall Divines the Presbyterian Preachers and the Independent Teachers who thus severed from each other lose all the great advantages and blessings which they and the whole Church might enjoy if they could wisely humbly and meekly close in one subordination and harmonious order as did all Christian Bishops Presbyters Deacons and People in Primitive times of which St. Ignatius Irenaeus Tertullian St. Cyprian St. Ambrose St. Austin St. Jerom with many other writers give us a thousand clear instances and happy experiences The inordinate heates of the chief patrons and ring-leaders as to any of these new waies and parties would soon allay and coole if their petty policies secular interests self-seekings and popular complacencies were wholly laid aside if these wedges were once pulled out of mens hearts their hands would soon close together Momentary advantages would soon give way and vanish if all Ministers were possessed with that great and good Spirit which directs all believers to things that are eternall chiefly looking at Gods glory Christs honor the Churches peace and the salvation of all mens souls Petty spirits opinions and projects are the pests of the Church and of Christian Religion these betray it to the enemies of it such as seek to abase it to divide it and to destroy it CHAP. XI And here because I suspect and see that the designe of the new Associating parties seems chiefly to unite Presbyterian and Independent principles and interests together that Presbyters and people as Teaching and Ruling Elders might fully possesse themselves of all Church-Power though to their own confusion and this Churches desolation excluding all Ministers of Episcopall principles pleas and perswasions further than they list humbly to submit to truckle under and comply with those Ministers who resolve to ordain to censure and suspend to excommunicate and anathematize to dictate and regulate all things in Religion without owning any authority in or making any ingenuous offer or addresse to the venerable Bishops yet surviving in Engl. or to those Divines who are still conform to the Church of England but all the claimes and interests of Episcopacy must be either smothered or slubbered over or shuffled into the meteor of a moderator and the phantasme of a Prolocutor as if there never had been nor yet were any thing considerable either in the persons of these Bishops and Ministers or in those many strong pleas and cleare allegations of Scripture-pattern and divine prescription of Apostolick practise and imjunction of Catholick imitation and perswasion in all the consent of ancient Councils Fathers and Historians yea in the judgment of all the best Christians Presbyters and people of old nay nor in the confessions votes and desires of the most learned pious Reformers both at home and abroad that either enjoy Episcopacy or feel their want of it and heartily wish for it but all must be slighted as childish or popish as obsolete or ridiculous which is brought and believed by so many excellent persons in behalf of Episcopall eminency and authority Yea as if all the losses sorrowes and sufferings of so many pious learned reverend and most excellent Bishops in England together with the miseryes of many orderly and worthy Clergy men that were subject to them and the laws were so just that they were never to be pittied nor any way relieved as if all the insolencies of many Presbyters and the petulancies of many people were highly to be commended as great helps and furtherances to a new Reformation of Religion as if there were nothing of uncharitableness oppression revenge sacriledg and exorbitancy so much as to be thought on or repented by any one of them no lesse than complained of by their Episcopal brethren who are become their enemies because they have told them the truth and charge them with inconstancy immoderation popularity schisme faction sedition and the like so stiffe and unrelenting are some Antiepiscopall men to this day who after all these representations of truth wipe their mouthes and harden their hearts as if there were no error evill or transport in their hands or hearts alwaies aggravating by a vile and vulgar oratory the rigors
Last of all I appeal to all sober Ministers whether they do not think that Episcopacy as now it is stripped and devested of all secular greatnesse and reduced to Primitive poverty might be as safely restored as any of their crude and new Associations in their severall stations and formations with their mutable moderators and temporary Presidents either in greater or lesser Circles which are but the thin parings small shreds and weaker shivers of Episcopacy whether they do not in their consciences think that some righteous and just compensation ought to be done to good Bishops and to the case of true Episcopacy which have suffered so hard measure a long time now in England that so we might not in this nation beyond any place in the Christian world cast eternall and indeleble reproches not onely upon this Church since its first plantation but upon the Catholick Church of Christ in all ages and places as if wilfully for ignorantly they could not they had from the beginning swerved from the Apostles prescript and example in the Order and Government Discipline and Authority which was to be in the Church of Christ I will not suspect any honest-hearted or worthy Minister of having been so base and sacrilegious in his Spirit as therefore to cry down Episcopacy root and branch new and old good and bad out of secret hopes of filthy lucre and secular glory expecting some benefit by plundring the personall estates of Bishops or by sequestring the revenues of their Churches or gaging to buy at last some good peniworths of them These temptations were so black and base so sordid and Plutonian that they may not be suspected of any Ministers or other men but those whose notorious actions have put them beyond all suspicion Presuming therefore in charity that those precipitant alterations in Church-Government which have produced so sad consequences and calamities in this Church were from principles of honesty and purposes of integrity in the best Ministers on all sides at first and finding now that the itch of former novelties is past and the pleasure of Ministers scratching one another is now very little because of the rawnesse and sorenesse of all their common conditions besides the distractions and confusions of ordinary people and foreseeing that this painfull posture is not onely very grievous to all honest Protestants but dangerous to this Church and Nation if they be not speedily healed Give me further leave to ask of the greatest Zelots and sticklers against all Episcopacy and the admirers of either Presbytery or Independency whether after they reflect upon the rough meanes used and the sad events which have followed the design of extirpating Episcopacy and introducing any other waies they do still believe was pretended that either the God of order or the Saviour of his Church who is the Bishop of our soules and the exemplary Institutor of Episcopall eminency in his chief Apostles for Power and Authority over all parts of his Church who accordingly transmitted their ordinary power and superintendency to others as Bishops or successive or minor Apostles in all Churches whether I say they do in earnest believe that God or Christ or the Apostles ever were or are such enemies to all Episcopall order and presidentiall eminency as hath been vulgarly clamored and passionately pretended so that now after 1600. yeares prescription and succession of Episcopacy in all Churches God is not to be pleased unlesse Episcopacy be extirpated and Presbytery or Independency as waies of parity and popularity be brought in Can they sufficiently wonder at the patience of God and our Saviour Christ that for 1500. yeares bare with Episcopacy yea continued it in the peaceable possession of Church-Government as to the Primacy and priority of it both in Order and Authority without any notable check from any Martyr or holy man T is strange that Aarons Rod should never bud before nor Presbytery challenge its Divine right in all that time nor Christ ever enjoy the freedome of his Kingdom and Scepter till these last and worst times Do they in earnest think that no Scripture no word of God old or new no precepts and paternes of the Apostles no Primitive practise no true testimonies of Fathers Councils and credible historians do any way favour a right Episcopacy further than they were misunderstood warped and wrested by all antiquity from the mind of God the will of Christ and the way of the Apostles onely to gratifie the ambition of some few Bishops and Clergy-men who made way for Popes and Antichrists T is strange all should conspire thus to eject Christ from his Kingdom and Government or to abuse the whole Christian world from holy Polycarp Polycrates and Ignatius his daies all Primitive Bishops yea from St. Johns dayes and yet none detect or decry the fraud none persevere in the first way if it were as is now pretended Independent or Presbyterian in the many shepherds or many sheep without any prime pastors and Governours among them as Bishops Yea further I demand whether their divisions at least into such a Dichotomy as they now are in be not a just jealousie to sober men that both of these novelties may be in the wrong since both of them cannot be in the right whether regular Episcopacy may not yet be as the virtue or medium between these vicious extremes which are made up either of parity popularity or of Tyrannick and Papall Episcopacy whether they now find that either of thse new waies have any thihg so much to plead out of Scripture for themselves as Episcopacy hath or the thousandth part so much out of any good Antiquity whether they be not pure novelties of later invention and unprosperous use hardly yet formed and never well setled in this or any other famous or Reformed Church that enjoyed its just freedom without the oppression of either sacrilegious Princes or heady and mutinous people Can any learned and sober Minister either Presbyterian or Independent now flatter himselfe that there is no light or shadow no shew of Reason or Religion of Scripture or Antiquity for Episcopacy Can they any longer wonder without ignorance or impudence that learned and moderate Episcopall Divines are so firme to their first principles and perswasions which are not easily answered or with any reason overthrown by any ancient example at least Episcopall men are very excusable in adhering to their ancient and Primitive way till they find these novell opposites to Episcopacy and rivals to each other so well reconciled by a firme Associating together as may wholly supply the Office Power and place of Episcopacy which yet they have not done as to the Order Polity Peace and Unity of the Church or to the satisfaction of the most learned and godly men at home and abroad Where I beseech you O my good and gracious brethren of Presbyterian and Independent principles where do you think were the Eyes the Learning the Wits the Hearts the Honesty the Conscience
the Church to judge of a Bishops sufficiencies for that place and charge yet it no way followes that any Bishop hath his Spirituall or Ecclesiasticall power from them as the originall of it any more than of his temporall Barony and revenues to which he is admitted by the Presbyters election of him but only he is by their election and comprobation duly admitted and regularly enabled to exercise that power whose roote as that of Presbyters rise and foundation is from a far higher principle and greater authority Just as the Fellowes of a Colledge choose the Master President or Warden at least they admit and accept of him to the possession enjoyment and use of that power which is not in them joyntly or singly without their Master nor yet is it derived from them to the Master but he hath it from the first Founders Will and the Statutes or Customes of the Colledg In like manner the chief Magistrate of any City or Corporation though he be chosen by the Commons or Fraternities in it to his chief place and office yet his power and jurisdiction is not from them but from that Charter or Grant which gave the first constitution to that power and polity So in an Army Officers may choose their Generall to a power above them which he enjoyes and exerciseth beyond what any one or all of them hath right unto or any capacity to use yet doth that power accrew to him from those principles of Right Reason Order Polity and Authority which is derived and vested in him by the suffrage or consent of many who have right and reason thus to advise for their common order and safety by preferring one above themselves by whose suffrages and consents as by the Suns beames united in the centre of a burning-glasse a greater heat and luster of authority is raised than is in any one or many beames scattered and divided By vertue of which principles of reason order and polity as these other civil instances which act by their severall Charters and Statutes are neither left at liberty to choose or not choose any to be their chief Magistrate or Governour nor yet may they in right reason or law exercise that paramount power without him but they are bound in conscience and duty as well as by custome and charter to choose such a chieftane and so to invest him in that power paramount above them yet do they not give the power to that elect person but the person to that power which was setled before them So in the Church of Christ Presbyters of old did freely choose indeed their Bishops at least they consented afterward to accept of him whom the Prince or possibly the people in some cases nominated as a worthy and deserving person yet neither people nor Prince nor Presbyter did conferre upon any Bishop that power Episcopall or that eminent Ecclesiasticall Authority which he had properly in himself to use and exert it after he was thus chosen consecrated and installed No he had it from that grand Charter and Catholick Custome which was in the Church of Christ by which the first Apostolick Canons or Scripture-Statutes and Institutions not only founded but derived this Authority as received from Christ and by the Spirit of Christ conveyed it to their Successors the Bishops in the name and power of Christ for the orderly governing of his Church in all places which hath been and I think ought where God hinders not to be continued in the Churches of Christ by the like successive choise or approbation of Presbyters in the want and vacancy of their Bishops Nor do I doubt but Ministers are sinfully wanting to that duty which they ow to Christ and his Church when they cease to do as much as in them lies what they ought in this point to do might do if themselves did not hinder their choosing and having their lawful Bishops as well as people their Presbyters according to the Primitive rule and Catholick pattern which hath the force of a law it being no lesse necessary for the Church to be orderly governed and thus united than to be taught and communicated to in holy things Nay those two or three Bishops which after the great Nicene Councill were required to joyne in the more solemn consecration and investiture of every Bishop did not impart of their own power but solemnly declared and blessed as good and worthy the choise and investiture of him that was first duly elected by the Presbyters and then further confirmed by their publication and benediction which benediction was never that I read done by any Presbyters as being now inferiours to him whom their consent and suffrages had chosen to that Episcopall degree and eminency above them who as Presbyters might choose their Bishops but yet not depose him this work requiring their appeal to the higher power of a Council or Synod of many Bishops who were in that joynt capacity above any one Bishop and so onely capable to be his judges upon the complaint of Presbyters or people against him As Presbyters have their Office and Authority by Bishops ordination as conduits but not from them as fountaines of it there being but one spring of it which is Jesus Christ so Bishops have their power by Presbyters election as instruments or mediums but not from their donation as the source and originals of their power and authority which is Christs Thirdly Some Presbyters and Independents do with great brow and confidence urge that Bishops are wholly superfluous because Presbyters and any ordinary Preachers two or three or more of them are very able and willing every where to beget their like every petty Presbytery is become a seminary or spawner to ordain Ministers and conferre all degrees of holy orders for which they think themselves no lesse fitted than for preaching and administring Sacraments which they say are employments requiring greater abilities and no lesse authority yea many Country-Presbyters have made themselves and one another of late Chorepiscopi or Country Bishops ordaining Ministers when where and how they list without any Bishop among them And this they say with very good success and acceptance to Country-people who besides the pleasure they take in any daring novelty and insolency in Religion protest to find no lesse judgement discretion and gravity than was heretofore pretended to be in Bishops for that service Nor is it to be doubted say they but the ordination authority and Commission of such Presbyters is as valid as that done by Bishops since these Godly Ministers do so try and examine such as come to be ordained that they commonly pose the best Schollars and soberest men that come to them Further they pray and preach as well as most Bishops did yea they very gravely exhort and charge the ordained brother with as great weight and severity both for gifts and graces Ministeriall as ever the Bishops did though it may be not with so much pomp and formality Hence they deny
the new fry of any Factionists or Enthusiasts were known in the English or Christian world Then will the honor of the Reformed Religion recover take root flourish and fructifie again in England when it is by due authority and just severity cleared of all that rust and canker that mossy and barren accretion which of later yeares it hath contracted chiefly for want of those Ecclesiasticall Councils sacred Synods and Religious Conventions which being called and incouraged by civill authority will best do this great work of God and the Church freely and impartially solidly and sincerely learnedly and honestly discussing all things of difference disorder or deformity in Religion These these would by Gods blessing and your encouragement remove in a short time all that putid matter from which the scandals offences and factions do chiefly arise and by which they are nourished in the licentious hearts and lives of some men who dare do any thing that they safely may against Religion These as the ablest and meetest Judges of Religion would soon discerne between the vile and the precious and separate the wheat and the chaffe in Christs floore wisely using the flaile and fan of his word and Spirit CHAP. XV. THerefore is our Religion so miserably lapsed and decayed through the ignorance negligence and impudence of men because it hath not for these many yeares been under such hands as are most proper either for its care and preservation or its cure and recovery Courts of Princes and Councels of State the Spirit of Armies and the Genius of Parliaments are not alone apt agents or instruments for this work though they may be happy promoters and authoritative designers and contrivers of it Saint Ambrose and others of the Ancients observe that it never went well with the sound part of the Church when the disputes of Religion as between the Arrians and the Orthodox were brought into Princes Courts and determined by their Counsellors and Courtiers It was not more piety and modesty than prudence and generosity in Constantine the Great when he had conquered Licinius with other enemies and entirely obtained the Roman Empire when he had power absolute and soveraign enough to have made what Edicts he listed for Religion yet that he then called the Bishops of the Church throughout the Roman world and other venerable Teachers attending them to discusse the differences in Religion to compose the breaches to allay the jealousies to reforme the disorders to search and establish the true faith to confirme the ancient Government to adde vigor to the just Discipline of the Church and due authority to its true Pastors or Bishops All which were happily done by the wisdome piety and moderation of the famous Nicene Council in which Constantine himself was oft present as to his person and Counsell though he never voted or determined any thing of Religion among the Fathers of that glorious Assembly lest he should seem to over-balance or over-awe the truth by his authority or to eclipse the Church by the State This this was that Primitive and Catholick way of Ecclesiasticall Councills and Synods used first by the Apostles and after by all their successors the Martyrly Bishops and Pastorly Confessors of the Church which endured the fiery trialls of heathenish and hereticall persecutions who had Ecclesiasticall Councills and Synods of Church-men for their reliefe and remedy before they had the favour of Christian Princes for their refuge or defence To this proper method for Reforming of any Church and restoring Religion all Princes that were true Patrons and Protectors of the true Church have applied their powers and counsels for the repairing of decayes rectifying disorders condemning heresies vindicating fundamentall truths composing differences and restoring peace in the Church of Christ calling together such Synods and conventions of the Clergy as did beare most proportion to those inconveniences or mischiefes which they sought to remedy either in greater or lesser circuits according as the poyson and infection of Heresie or Schisme had spread it self The welfare of Religion and healing of the Church of Christ was never heretofore left to every private Christians fancy or to particular Presbyters nor yet to single Bishops to act according as their opinions passions and interests might sway them nor was it ever betrayed into the hands of onely secular men either Civill Magistrates or Gentlemen or Tradesmen who are as fit generally for Church-work as Clergy-men are to marshall Armies or to manage battels The building of Gods Tabernacle and his Temple required men of extraordinary gifts and excellent Spirits proper and proportionate to those works As the Leviticall Priests of old did judge not onely of plagues and leprosies but of all controversies about the Law and Religion to whose determination all men were to submit under paine of death And as Aaron standing between the living and the dead stopped the spreading of a plague and mortality among the people even so hath the Lord ordained the Evangelicall Ministers to be as shepherds feeders defenders and rulers in his Church also as Physitians and Fathers of the flock of God whose lips ought to preserve knowledge so as to discerne both the contagion and the cure applying as their duty is such 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sound Doctrine and Discipline as are both wholesome food and healing physick Certainly all other Lay-undertakers and tamperers with Reformation and Religion are but as Empiricks and Mountebanks having neither that ability nor that authority which is requisite in Religious undertakings But after much paines and charge they alwaies leave Reformation and Religion Church and Clergy more unsearched and unsound unbound and ulcerous than they found them God never following those with the blessing of the end who disdaine to use those orderly meanes which his holy wisdome hath directed them to who lay the Ark of God upon the cart and think to draw it by the beasts of the people when it should be orderly and solemnly born by the shoulders and hands of those that are consecrated to that holy service as the Priests of the Lord which method is not onely more for the honor and solemnity of Christian Religion than for the glory of the blessed God that his name might be sanctified even before the world in the managing of true Religion not flightly or slovenly not with unwashen hands and preposterous confusions but with that holy respect and humble reverence which is due to the Majesty of that God and Saviour whom Christians professe to worship T is ridiculous for Princes and States-men to have the best Musitians for their pleasure the most learned and experienced Physitians for their bodily health the most able and renowned Lawyers for their secular Counsels the gallantest souldiers for their military officers the best Mathematicians for their Engineers and the best Mariners for their Pilots that so these things might succeed to their worldly honor and happinesse and yet in matters of Religion
Nice Ephesus Chalcedon and Constantinople besides many other Provinciall and Nationall Synods in Asia Africa and Europe also here in our Britany of which the most learned Sir H. Spelman hath given us a liberall account as Sirmondus of those in France where I say they were lawfully called by the chief Magistrate or freely convened by the Bishops consents and impartially managed with the feare of God and love of his truth so as becomes men of learning gravity and good conscience in so grand concernments as import the peace of the Church the satisfaction and salvation of mens soules in these cases it cannot be denyed nor sufficiently expressed with how happy successes God hath alwaies blessed those meetings their pious results and peaceable determinations being the votes of that publick Spirit of Christ to which the private Spirits of all true Prophets and Preachers no lesse than of Christian people will as they ought be subject Truth and Peace have for many yeares after flourished in those Churches that have been most blest with the frequency of such Synods As frequency of Parlaments when they are as they ought to be the highest fullest and freest Counsel of the Nation is the best preservative of our civill peace and of the vigor of our Lawes so would frequent Nationall Synods rightly constituted and managed be as I formerly demonstrated the best Conservators of the purity peace and proficiency of our Religion as Christian and Reformed When Convocations of Ministers should meet and sit not onely for forme and fashion to be the Umbra's of Parlaments to put on their gownes to tell the clock and to give their monies but to look seriously and effectually into the state of Religion that it suffered no detriment by any practise or pretention by profanenesse or superstition by any defects or excesses under the colours of affected novelty or antiquated Antiquity if the hand that held the scale and standard of Religion were here fixed by Authority that Nationall Synods should be the Conservators of Religion it is not imaginable how much all worthy Ministers would study to improve their studies and imploy their parts to increase their gifts and graces that they might be meet helps in so grand and publick services for God and his Church such as now are like bitten and over-dopped shrubs would then grow to the procerity of tall trees and goodly Cedars What is there so great so glorious so usefull so advantageous for Religion and the good of the Church that might not here by many acute eyes diligent hands able heads and honest hearts be effected 1. How might all new opinions which the luxuriancy of mens imaginations are prone to conceive and bring forth it may be with no evill minds as honest women oft do monstrous births be here timely and duly examined and either smothered or allowed to live being either fully confuted or seriously confirmed 2. How might the purity solidity and profundity of true Doctrine here be contained and maintained as the waters for the Temple were in the brasen Sea 3. How might the first Catechisticall principles or foundations with the second and third storyes of Religion be here methodically digested and prepared for the use of all sorts of people younger and elder 4. How noble an appeale and impartiall a Sanctuary would both Doctrine and Discipline here have which none could in reason or modesty either wave or refuse 5. How might the Devotionall parts of Religion be here admirably composed and so disposed as might supply both the infinite defects which have followed the late indirect Directory and the apparent wants which are found of a fitting publick Liturgy The disuse of which hath not onely exposed the solemnity of publick Prayers and Sacramentall consecrations to each private Ministers Spirit and abilities but to his defects disorders excesses errors indispositions and extravagancies yea they have brought a very great neglect of publick and private duties among all people through the ignorance and indevotion which is grown among us Further they have occasioned infinite partialities whisperings tumults strifes disdaines and divisions among all sorts both of Ministers and people who have not onely the word of God but the water and the blood both the Sacraments of Christ in great respect for mens persons parts and gifts One Minister will have Sacraments another will have none one is cryed up another cryed down as consecrating and officiating better or worse than another one is very long flat and tedious another too short obscure and concise one affects such strange words and odde phrases in his consecration and distribution as either amaze or scandalize the receivers which I have known some Ministers do all by their own either constant or occasionall formes others covet to imitate the patternes and expressions of leading and popular Preachers I humbly conceive much good might be done even in this particular if all Ministers were tyed to use some one grave devout complete and emphatick form such as should be established with all due regard to the former Liturgie and yet permitted with that to use what further prayers and praises they thought convenient or their fervent hearts moved them to for their own and their peoples occasions of the discreet performing of which they should have other judges besides themselves who should not suffer them to be tedious extravagant or impertinent 6. By such Synods moving in a constant orb or fixed sphere how easily might a noble Commentary upon the whole Scripture be composed and commended to the use of this Church for the clearing of the Scripture-sense and meaning and for confirming the Readers of them in the true faith which many not understanding with the Eunuch wrest to their own destructions for want of an interpreter For neither Geneva notes nor Diodates touches nor the late endeavours of some of the Assembly do in my judgement come up to that light and lustre which would be required and might be attained in so admirable and usefull a work whereto much good materialls are already prepared by the excellent labours of English Divines upon most parts of the Scripture To this Commentary might be added such directions for Readers more at leisure as might commend to them those excellent English or other Authors who had wrote well on any one book or chapter or verse with reference to the most remarkable Treatises or Sermons which have been set forth in the Church of England which beyond any Church ancient or moderne had a fulnesse of such spirituall gifts or prophesying powred forth upon it which are now generally shrunk and withered much abated and quite buried chiefly for want of such publick imployment improvement and incouragement as Ministers are capable of and aptest for 7. By the concurrent influence of such publick Counsels all difficulties in Doctrine Discipline and Church-Government might easily be maturely debated gravely resolved exactly stated and wisely composed 8. More compendious cleare easie and constant waies of instilling Religion
Church in all Ages and places of which we have two expresse witnesses and great exemplifications in the commissions given by Saint Paul to Timothy and Titus both as to ordination and jurisdiction Such as hath been preserved in the Church through all times and places as a sacred depositum of Spirituall power enabling Bishops and Presbyters to act as Ministers of Christ in the Name of the Father Son and Holy Spirit in those holy Offices and Mysteries which are instituted by them for the calling collecting constituting and governing of the Church in a regular society and visible polity which least of all affects or admits any novelty or variety in its holy orders or authority Which great Trust Power and Commission for duly ordaining and sending forth Ministers into the Church of Christ no man not wilfully blind but must confesse that it hath been in all times parts and states of the Church of Christ executed if not onely yet chiefly by the Ecclesiasticall presidents or Bishops in every grand distribution of the Churches polity So as it was never regularly warrantably or completely done by any Christian people or by any Presbyters or Preachers without the presence consent or permission of their respective Bishops in the severall limits or partitions Nor was this great sacred and solemn work of Ordination ever either usurped by Bishops as arrogant and imperious or executed by them as a thing arbitrary and precarious but it was alwaies owned esteemed and used by all true Christians both Ministers and People as an Authority Sacred and Divine fixed and exercised by way of spirituall Jurisdiction and power Ecclesiasticall specially inherent and eminently resident in Bishops as such that is so invested with the peculiar power of conferring holy orders to others even from the hands and times of the Blessed Apostles who had undoubtedly this power placed in them and as undoubtedly ordered such a transmission of it as to Timothy and Titus so to all those holy Bishops that were their Primitive Successors who did as they ought still continue that holy succession to all ages by laying on such Episcopall hands as were the unquestionable Conservators and chief distributers of that Ministeriall power ever esteemed Sacred Apostolick Catholick and Divine being from one fountain or source Jesus Christ and uniformly carried on by one orderly course without any perverting or interrupting from any good Christians either Presbyters or people Nor were they ever judged other than factious schismaticall irregular impudent and injurious who either usurped to themselves a power of Ordination or despised and neglected it in their lawfull and orthodox Bishops upon any pretence of parity or popularity as Learned Saravia proves unanswerably against Mr. Beza when to make good the new Presbyterian Consistory at Geneva he sought in this point to weaken the ancient Catholick and constant prerogative of Episcopall Ordination which never appeares either in Scripture to have been committed or in any Church-History to have been used by any Presbyters or People apart from much lesse in despite and affront of the respective Bishops which were over them This great power of Ordination which the Author to the Hebrewes signifies by the solemn ceremonie or laying on of hands is esteemed by that Apostolick writer as a maine principle or chief pillar of Christian Religion in respect of Ecclesiastick Order Polity Peace Authority and Comfort necessary for all Christians both as Ministers and as people in sociall and single capacities For there is ordinarily no true and orthodox believing without powerful and authoritative preaching and there can be no such preaching without a just mission or sending from those in whom that Sacred Commission hath ever been deposited exemplified and preserved which were the Bishops of the Church beyond all dispute who did not ordaine Presbyters in private and clandestine fashions but in a most publick and solemn manner after fasting preaching and praying so as might best satisfie the Presbyters assistant and the people present at that grand transaction both of them being highly concerned the first what Ministers or fellow labourers were joyned with them in the work of the Lord the other what Pastors and Teachers were set over them as from the Lord and not meerly from man in any natural morall or civill capacity whence the authority of the Christian Ministry cannot be since it is not of man or from man but from that Lord and God who is the great Teacher and Saviour of his Church who onely could give power as gifts meet for the Pastors Bishops and Teachers of it These serious weighty and undoubted perswasions touching one uniforme holy and divine ordination being fixed in the consciences of all wise and sober Christians it will follow without all peradventure that true Religion as Christian and Reformed will never be able to recover in this or any Christian Nation its pristine lustre and Primitive Majesty its ancient life and vigor its due credit and comfort much lesse its just Power and Authority over mens hearts and consciences untill this point of Ordination or solemn investiture of fit men into Ministeriall Office and Power be effectually vindicated and happily redeemed from those moderne intrusions usurpations variations and dissentions which are now so rife among Preachers themselves whence flow those licentious and insolent humors so predominant in common people who by dividing the other by usurping both by innovating in this point of Ordination have brought those infinite distractions contempts and indifferences upon Religion and its Ministry as Christian and Reformed which are at this day to be seen in England beyond any Nation that I know under Heaven It is most certain that the major part of mankind yea and of formall Christians too do not much care for the power of any Religion nor for the Authority of any Ministry no nor for any serious profession or form of Religion further than these may suite with their fancies lusts and interests If custome or education have dipped them in some tincture of Religion during their minority if the cords of counsell and example have bound them up to some form of godlinesse in their tender yeares and tamer tempers yet as they grow elder they are prone to grow bolder to sin and to affect such refractory liberties as may not onely dispute and quarrell some parts but despise and trample under feet all the frame of Religion that is not indulgent to their humors or compliant to their inordinate desires and designes Especially when once they find publick disorders distractions and disgraces cast upon that very Religion in which they were instituted when they see contumelies and affronts cast upon that whole Church in which they were baptized and all manner of contemptuous insolencies offered to those chief Church-men by whom they had received the derivations and dispensations of all Holy Orders Truths and Mysteries When men see new Religions new Churches new Ministers and new modes of Ordination set up to the reproch
especially in the height of their lusts and hopes which are as their rutting time which secular ambitions and popular acclamations raise them to I believe as they will never obtaine the consciencious respect of the wisest and best men so nor will they in conclusion constantly enjoy the vulgar flatteries and applaudings of weak or wicked men who having not cast any anchor of fixation to their judgements and affections either in clear Reason or sound Religion in Equity or Charity in Faith or Love in holy Antiquity or Primitive conformity but preferring factious and fancifull novelties before Catholick and Uniforme Antiquity they must needs be everlastingly fluctuating in their endlesse inventions ambitions inconstancies and vertiginous Reformations of Ministry and Religion which are commonly biassed by some private advantages over-swaying them to invent or embrace some gainfull novelty contrary to that due veneration and humble submission which all sober Christians owe to Primitive simplicity and that Catholick Authority which is indelebly stamped upon the Universall Churches custome consent and practise agreeable to the Scripture-Canon or rule which it ever was All which are in no one thing more evident than in this of the Originall constitution derivation and transmission of the Ministeriall Order Office and Authority by the way of Episcopall eminency where Bishops with their Presbyters did ever rightly ordaine Evangelicall Ministers but Presbyters without any Bishops above them never did by any allowed example or usuall practise in any Church from the Apostles daies till the last Century CHAP. XVII THe Essentials or Being of true Ministers thus restored and preserved both in their Ability and Autority the first to be searched by due Examination the second conferred by lawfull and Catholick Ordination the next thing which craves your counsell care and charity most worthy Christians is the bene esse well-being of your Clergy both for their maintenance and their respect for their single support and their sociall consorting For poor and alone or rich yet scattered like disjoyned figures and cyphers they will signifie not much as to publick reputation or gubernative influence But together their Competency and Communion will make up that double Honor which the Apostle by the Spirit of God requireth as due to such Evangelicall Bishops and Ministers as rule well labouring in the Word and Doctrine according to the place and proportion wherein God and the Church have set them The personall maintenance of Ministers by which they may comfortably subsist diligently attend and cheerfully dispense the things of God to their severall charges I put in the first place not as the more noble in respect of the common good and joynt honor of the Clergy but as naturall and most necessary for as Ministers will have no great spirit or ability for private employment so much lesse joy or confidence in any publick Church-Government if they have not such convenient support as may countenance and embolden them to appear in publick Without doubt nothing is more unbecoming the Honor and Grandeur the Plenty and Piety of any Christian Nation than to keep their Clergy poor indigent and dejected so beyond measure is it vile for any Christian people to rob their able Ministers of that honorable maintenance which once they have been lawfully possessed of and long enjoyed as devout donations given to Gods Church and his more immediate Servants the Ministers of the Gospel by pristine piety for the publick good of mens soules but above all things to be abominated is that Atheisticall Hypocrisy whose fraud pretends to Reforme Religion as Herod promised to worship the babe Christ when he intended to kill him by reducing the dispensers of it to sordid poverty and sharking necessity by compelling Preachers to use Mechanick Trades and extemporary preachings yea and after all this by laying the weight even of Church-Government upon such weak and low shoulders either of such poor Bishops or Pygmy-Presbyters who must forsooth live upon popular contributions and arbitrary Almes after the Primitive and Apostolick pattern as some men urge even of St. Paul and of other prime Preachers at first who they say preached gratis having no set salary and exacting nothing as due from the people Which Primitive and Apostolick patterne is not more impertinently and injuriously than falsely and impudently urged by illiberall men in sacrilegious times For they may easily find that the justice and power of demanding hire or wages as due for their work was urged and owned by St. Paul as due by the Law of God under the Gospel as well as before it though sometime remitted in tendernesse to the temper of mens hearts and Estates in those hard yet charitable times when there was so much of gratitude and charity in zealous Christians that there needed nothing as of compulsion and necessity and in which very cheap though extraordinary gifts did most-what enable the Apostles and others beyond what Ministers may now expect under the rate of much Time Charge Study and Paines Alas those Primitive Preachers needed not to be very solicitous for their support or salary among true Christians when t is evident that Christian people had generally such largenesse of hearts as offered not onely the Tithe but the Totall of their Estates Goods and Lands too to the support of their Preachers and their poor However it is not to be doubted but that as the Apostles so all Bishops and Ministers of the Gospel may with as much equity as modesty demand receive and enjoy whatever was then or afterward either occasionally or constantly conferred upon them by any Christian people or Princes the distribution of which was in Primitive times chiefly intrusted to the care of the Bishops who appointed both rewards to Presbyters and relief to the poor So that it must needs be barbarously covetous and Judasly sacrilegious for any Christian people violently and unjustly to take away from their Learned and deserving Clergy either such other Lands and Revenues or those very Tithes which people have once put out of their power by giving them to God by an act of solemn and publick consent testified in their nationall Lawes every way agreeable to the Will and Word of God to the Light and Law of Nature to the Patriarchicall Tradition and Practise before the Law of Moses to Gods own proportion and appointment among the Jewes to the Apostolical comprobation and the parallel ordaining of the Lord under the Gospel or to the right and merits of Jesus Christ beyond the type of Melchisedech whose Evangelicall Priesthood being to continue in the Church surely deserves no lesse honor and maintenance than the Aaronicall and Leviticall and much more sure than any Priestly office among the heathens Yet who hath not either heard or read in all Histories that the very heathens out of an instinct of gratitude and Religion did every where offer the Tenth of their Fruites Corn Spices Gumms Minerals Metals and spoiles in war to the Temples
pitty being tenderly severe and most compassionately cruell when it is compelled to exert the sharpest authority doing all things according to the word example and Spirit of Christ Jesus in Meeknesse of Wisdome not to the destruction but edification of the Church in truth and faith in charity and unity To these Presbyters Bishops and Christian people are Deacons subordinate and servient in all things necessary for decency conveniency charity and carrying on of the Churches Autority both in private congregations and more ample conventions part of whole office we see time and custome had devolved upon our Church-Wardens and Overseers for the poor These ends and meanes this order and proportion this constitution and execution of Churchâ—Government by Episcopacy as far as it is conform to Catholick Antiquity and setled by the consent of any Christian Church and Nation by its Synods and Parlaments I do in no sort conceive to be arbitrary precarious or mutable as to the maine however it may be reduced and reformed in its deviations except in cases of invincible necessity which may dispense with Sabbaths Sacraments and all publick externall duties of Polity yea of Piety so far am I from judging it any part of prudent Piety or true Reformation for men rudely to baffle and despise wholly to abrogate and extirpate it because I cannot but look upon it as Scriptuall and Apostolick sacred and binding Christians consciences to due approbation obedience and subjection to it for the Lords sake who undoubtedly intended the right constitution and constant regulation of his Church with Order and Honor no lesse than that of States and Common-weales for whose peaceable Polity the Gospel hath set so many bounds and bonds of subjection Sure neither Church nor State can be honestly or handsomely governed in any way of parity or popularity where every one thinks himself fit to command and so disdains to obey according to those innate passions which are in all men and oft in good men and in good Ministers too who being many are as prone to run into many distempers and dangerous exorbitances if they be left to themselves As Mariners are without a Pilot or sheep without a shepherd or souldiers without a Commander or people without a Prince even so are Christians without ordained Ministers and Ministers without Authoritative Bishops exposed to all manner of Schisms Disorders Factions and Insolencies Which must necessarily follow where the Clergy is either not at all governed by any Grave and Worthy Ecclesiasticall persons or by such Ministers as have none but a popular and precarious Authority or where Ministers are onely curbed and crushed by the imperiousnesse and impertinency of meer Lay-men yea and of such as are not fit to be Judges or Rulers in the least civill affaires much lesse over Learned men whose Place Office and Concerns are properly religious as they stand related to God and his Church Nor can the Clergy be in much better case when they are by a Democratick or Levelling spirit cast into such spontaneous Associations and Confederacies as give to no Minister that orderly and eminent power respect and due authority which is fitting for the Government of the Churches nor yet teach common people that modesty and submission which are necessary for such as desire to be well and worthily governed When all is said and tried that can be in point of Church-Government I doubt not but it will be found true as Beza expresseth it in the happy State of England that Episcopacy is singularis Dei beneficientia Gods singular bounty and blessing to this and any Church which he prayes it might alwaies enjoy where it may be rightly enjoyed and religiously used which the Augustane Confession and all Reformed Churches with their most eminent Professors did desire to submit unto as a most speciall meanes to preserve the Honor Unity and Authority of the Church and its Discipline which as a great River growes weak and shallow when it is drawn into many small channels and rivulets How suitable and almost necessary a right and Primitive Episcopacy is for the temper of England I shall afterward more fully expresse at present it may suffice to shew how easie the restauration of it would be if all sides would sincerely look to the Primitive pattern of Church-Government First if the Diocese committed to the presidential inspection of one worthy Bishop were of so moderate an extent as might fall under one mans care and visitation and be most convenient both for the private addresses and dispatches also for the generall meetings of the Clergy in some principall place of it it would much remedy the great grievance of long journies tedious expectation and many tims frustraneous attendance at Westminister to which all Ministers are now compelled to their great charge and trouble many times for a small Living and sometime for a meer repulse Such Counties as Norfolk Suffolk Essex Kent Middlesex with London may seem proportionable to make each of them one Episcopal distribution greater Counties may be divided and lesser united Secondly if the generality of the Clergy or the whole Ministry of each Diocese might choose some few prime men of their Company to be the constant Electors chief Counsellors Correspondents and Assistants with the Bishop to avoid multitudinous tedious and confused managings of elections Ordinations and other publick affaires Thirdly if in case of Episcopall vacancy the generality of the Clergy meeting together might present the names of three or four or more prime men out of which number the Electors should choose one whose election should stand if approved by the Prince or chief Magistrate if not they should choose some other of the nominated Fourthly the person thus chosen and approved on all sides should be solemnly and publickly consecrated by other Bishops in the presence of the Ministers and people of the Diocese By these meanes as there will be no crowd or enterfering among the Clergy so there will be great satisfaction to Prince and people without any clashing between the Civill and Spirituall power which must be avoided considering that not onely the exercise of all Church-power must depend on the leave of the Prince in his dominions but also the honorary setled maintenance of the Bishops as of all the Clergy is but Eleemosynary in the originall from the pious concession and munificence of the Prince or State who as they will not in conscience or honor deny competent allowances to all worthy Ministers of the Gospel so no doubt they will not grudge to adde such Honorary supports to every Bishop or President as may decently maintaine that Authority Charity and Hospitality which becomes his Place Worth and Merit for certainly no men can do more good or deserve better of their Nation and Country than excellent Bishops may do as by their Doctrine and example so by their wise and holy way of governing the Church with such Honor and Authority as became them which could
not but be an excellent meanes to advance the Majesty Purity Power and Profession of Christian and Reformed Religion as otherwhere so chiefly in England whose happinesse and honor in this point might as I humbly conceive be easily recovered by some such expediency in Church-Government whose excellent temper should answer all the honest desires and reall interests of all Godly people of modest Presbyters of wise Bishops and of just Princes whose wisdom and authority might easily by the advise of all Estates both Civill and Ecclesiastick so restore Unity Tranquillity and Authority to the Church of England that no worthy Christians of any perswasion Episcopall Presbyterian or Independent should have any cause to complain of either neglect or oppression which cannot befall any party in respect of their just pretensions and equable desires if regard be had to the Primitive pattern of Episcopacy which included the priviledges and satisfactions of all degrees both of Ministers and people The complaints of oppression arise from the later innovations or invasions made by one party against the reall or pretended rights and immunities of the other which my designe is on all hands to unite and mutually preserve by a regular prudent complete moderate and yet authoritative way of Church-Government which is no where to be found but in a well-constituted Episcopacy In a designe wholly for reconciliation and atonement between moderate and pious men of all sides I know the way is not partially to over-value or passionately to undervalue any thing that is alledged by sober men on any side conducing to the common good Therefore I do not I cannot in prudence or conscience so prefer the eminency of Episcopacy as to neglect or oppresse the just rights of worthy Presbyters or the ingenuous satisfactions of Christian people neither of which are to be despised or rejected but cherished and preserved no lesse than the Authority of Bishops which at the highest must be as of one that serveth the Lord Christ and the Church not insulteth against either the Grave and Elder sort of Ministers ought to be treated by the Bishop as brethren the younger sort as Sons The reall interests of all are in my judgement best preserved when they are least scattered or divided but bound up in the same peaceable Polity or holy Harmony which I call the Primitive and complete Episcopacy ever esteemed by the Catholick Church for its excellent wisdom order and usefulness to have been at least of Apostolicall Edition both preceptive and exemplary in its Primitive impression the errata's which by long decurrence of time through many mens hands have befaln it are easily corrected and amended by men of Apostolick Spirits and Primitive tempers For my part I heartily desire humby endeavour and unfeinedly advise for such a blessed accommodation as may satisfie the just designes and honest interests of all good men I am infinitely grieved to see them threaten one another with eternall distances and this Church with everlasting differences and distractions of which I am the more jealous and sensible by what I observe either of rigor or reservednesse in some men of Episcopall Presbyterian and Independent principles who had rather lose the whole game of the Reformed Religion and this Churches Recovery than abate one ace of their high fancies and demands Where Episcopall Divines do remit much of modern advantages and condescend to the most innocent models of Primitive Episcopacy yet still they find many Presbyterians and Independents so died in graine as to their particular parties principles and adherencies that they will not yet endure any thing that hath the least colour or tincture name or title of Episcopacy Some viler sort of men study nothing more than to render the venerable Names of Bishops and Episcopacy odious and the more there is pleaded for their innocency or excellency as Pilate did for Jesus when he found no fault in him the more they clamor with the Jewes Crucifie crucifie And all this lest forsooth some Godly Ministers of the new stamps and models should lose any thing of that popular glosse and lustre whereby they fancy themselves to shine and glister like money new-minted among some people in their private spheares hence some of them grow so cruelly cunning that neither in Charity nor Policy they will endure any closure or treaty with Episcopacy under any notion notwithstanding that they pretend to twist their Associations with the three-fold cords of all moderate men differing still in some principles yet concurring in one grand end for the publick peace as they tell us when yet nothing can intreate them to wish to speak or think well of Episcopacy in any state or constitution Some fervent or fierce men profess such a jealousy of Antichrist in Episcopasy that they cast away all that is of Christ in it They fear an Apostacy if they should returne to the Apostolick Polity which is Episcopacy There are that urge it best for the Piety Peace and Honor of this Nation to have no united Church no Ecclesiasticall Unity which should be Nationall no uniforme or setled Religion but to let every one invent adhere to and advance that party and opinion which they like best so immoveable are they by any experiences of our mischiefes or any remonstrances of Piety Prudence and Charity for a publick composure in Religion From the restive temper of these men I can expect nothing more than that equanimity which will bear at least with Episcopacy in such as can bear with Presbytery or Independency in them If they find it so blessed a Liberty to serve the Lord as they list in those new Church-waies whereof they so much boast and glory why should they envy or how can they in conscience grudge to allow the Godly and honest Episcopall Clergy and other Christians who are in no virtue grace or gift inferior to them to partake of and use the like freedom as is either granted to or used and presumed by Presbytery and Independency Why should they so spitefully obstruct and hinder that concession to Episcopacy which is indulged or challenged to all sorts of novelties and varieties Possibly God in time would decide which is the best way if Episcopacy as Eliah might bring its offering to the Altar as well as others do It may be in a few yeares Providence would shew which way pleaseth him most by his enclining the hearts of good Christians to embrace and follow what hath most of Gods Order and Wisdome of Christs Institution of Apostolick imitation of Catholick Tradition or Custome and of the Churches union all which meet onely in Primitive Episcopacy But this way as it may be dilatory and tedious so it may be dangerous and pernicious as to the welfare of both Church and State for there can be no division in Religion without emulation no emulation without opposition no opposition without ambition no ambition without animosity no animosity without offence no offence without anger and studies
Directory of Ecclesiasticall prudence and practise 8. What if the Great God of order peace and truth as well as so many learned and godly men so many famous and flourishing Churches in all Ages should by beating or scaring men from their popular prejudices pitiful subterfuges and sinister designes thus mightily plead the cause of true Episcopacy against all those who have spoken and done so many perverse things against that excellent government What if he should by some powerful means rebuke their confidences as he did Job's justly demanding of these Destroyers Where is that Wisdom that Modesty that Gentleness that Charity that Moderation that Humility that Gravity and Christian Caution which became godly men to their betters to such a Church and to such worthy Bishops as were the Governours of it under God and the King Could you be ignorant of the learning graces virtues merits and worth which were in Bishops suitable to their lawful Autority Did you not know and with some repining see how justly they were preferred before Presbyters and People as every way fittest to be over and above them Are these immoderations and injuries the wayes of true Religion and Reformation Can there be true piety without charity yea without equity or pitty If evil men are not to be injured much less good men good Ministers and least of all good Bishops which were not wanting among you May not thus the lightnings of Gods rebukes be clearly seen and the terrors of his thunders be justly heard and the blastings of his displeasure be felt by all the unjust tumultuary malicious and implacable enemies of venerable Episcopacy Methinks I hear the Divine Majesty thus uttering his glorious voice against them O foolish People O unthankful Nation O degenerous Christians or deformed Church not worthy to be beloved of God or happily governed by wise men Do you thus requite the Lord and thus despise all the ancient Churches of Christ by forsaking yea rejecting your own mercies and happiness Is it a small thing that you have broken through all Laws and the arm of mans civil authority but will you also contend against the power of God and the wisdom of Christ whose out-stretched arm in the way of Episcopacy hath been in all Ages a defence and refuge to his Church Should you beyond the boldnesse of Balaam dare to curse what God hath not cursed or to defie what God hath not defied but signally owned with his blessing in all Ages and Churches In seeing do you not see and in reading do you not understand the constant methods of Gods guiding and governing both this and all other Christian Churches How hath a novel zeal but not according to knowledge blinded your minds Who called the first Apostles to be chief Bishops over all Churches Who supplied the Apostasie of Judas by the Election of Matthias to his Episcopacy Upon whom did the power of the Holy Ghost first come Who placed Bishops immediately after them in all completed Churches through the world What planted preserved united and reformed them but that Apostolical that is the Episcopal autority assisted by such Presbyters whom they ordained to part of the Office Labour Honour and Ministry Who were the chief Champions of the Gospel but the venerable Bishops in all Ages Who were the most resolute Confessors holy Bishops Who the most glorious Martyrs excellent Bishops Who were the most Learned and Valiant Asserters of the Orthodox faith Primitive purity sanctity order and harmony becoming Christian Churches but admirable Bishops Who were counted the prime Starres in the hand of Christ Who were called by way of eminency Angels by him but the chief Presidents and Bishops of the seven Churches To whom was Divine Power first given and after derived not onely to teach and feed but to ordain Presbyters and Deacons also to rebuke rule and govern both Presbyters Deacons and People as St. Paul enjoynes but to holy Bishops in the persons and patterns of Timothy and Titus Archippus and others whose Authority as such no man ought to despise Who were they that wounded and destroyed the Great Behemoth and Leviathans of prodigious errors and spreading heresies in the four first Centuries but incomparable Bishops such as were Irenaeus Athanasius Epiphanius Augustine Ambrose Hilary Prosper both the Cyrils the Basils the Gregories and others Who quenched the wild-fires of Schisme and faction among Christian people and Ministers but excellent Bishops such as Clemens Ignatius Cyprian both the Dionysiu's Austin Optatus Fulgentius and others By whose sweat and blood next after the Apostles were the plantations and necessary Reformations of Churches watered and weeded but by the vigilancy and industry of worthy Bishops both in their single capacity and in their joynt Synods or Councills wherein Bishops as the Representatives or chief Fathers of all Churches as the families of Christ might orderly meet duly deliberate and autoritatively determine what seemed good to the Spirit of God and to them for the Churches Purity and Peace according to the Scriptures precept and Catholick practise Who were those renowned Pastors and Preachers of old that mitigated the Spirits of great Princes that converted many Nations that baptized mighty Kings and Emperours that advanced the Gospel beyond their Empires and set up the Crosse of Christ above their Crownes not in soveraignty or civill power but in the Divine Empire of Verity Sanctity and Charity Who moderated the Spirits and passions of persecutors Who convinced them of their errors resolved their scruples who condemned their sins who terrified their consciences and who either raised or restored them through repentance to the peace of Christ and his Church but heroick wise and invincible Bishops Who have been the chief Luminaries in all Churches in all Ages the Chariots and Horsemen of Israel the prime Pillars of Piety and Peace of Hospitality and Honour of Order and good Government but wise and renowned Bishops Who furnished all Churches with fervent Prayers devout Liturgies convenient Catechises learned Homilies practical Sermons accurate Commentaries and excellent Epistles with sound Decisions of Controversies and Cases arising in the Church or any private Conscience Who made up with charitable Composures all uncomfortable breaches and unkind differences among Christians but pious and prudent Bishops whose autority was ever esteemed as sacred being experienced in all Ages to be sanative and soveraign to Religion and the Church where they had freedom and encouragements to act as became the chief Pastors Counsellors and Governours of the Church in all Ecclesiastick concernments Sure if God would have them utterly destroyed he would not so long have accepted such sacrifices from the hands of Bishops both ancient and modern nor thus mightily have pleaded the cause of Episcopacy in all Ages and in this both as to Gods wisdom in and his blessing upon that way of Church-government and Governours But possibly our later Bishops especially in England whose cause is here chiefly pleaded were such
themselves high upon the confidence of Christs Scepter Call and Kingdome which they say admits no stop delay or obstruction whenever Providence opens a door not to the Gospel which is already professed but to such a Form and way as they like to have it in as to Discipline Government and Church-Order and this if not to be had by Princes favour and consent yet by the suffrages and assistance of common people where they may be had who in such cases are not to regard their obedience to any worldly Princes or powers who stand in opposition to or competition with Jesus Christ or any thing that some godly men shall fancy to be an ordinance of his though never heretofore owned or used as such in his Church What is there so fond so fanatick so foolish so mad which such presumptuous fury will not bring into Church or State that is not of their mind That these have been the principles and in many places the endeavours or practises of many for I dare not impute them to all is not to be doubted being evident by their writings and the Histories of those who have truly told the world what their sense agencies and aimes are Nor is there any great cause to expect that other petty parties or novel sects which are generally the spawne of Presbytery should deny themselves that Gospel-Power and Liberty as they call it since every one sees it hath been affected and acted though with no very great or glorious success by their grand-fire Presbytery which both in Scotl. and in England besides other places hath not been sparing to proclaime to all the world what zeal they have for their and Christs cause for his that is their Discipline even to the consuming of their foes their friends and themselves as Penry Udal Hacket and others did in Queen Elizabeths daies of which Mr. Cambden and others give us sufficient account as Sleidan and others do of the like agitations in Germany by such as were first Schismaticks from the Church and then Rebels to their lawfull Magistrates But the true Episcopall principles are wholly Evangelical they neither preach nor practise other than what they have learned from Christ and his Apostles in the Scripture they know no voyce of Providence ever calling them to act contrary to those Rules of civil obedience and good conscience which are signall expresse and emphatick in Gods word to be subject to every Ordinance or Law of man for the Lords sake to obey Kings as supreme and all under them for conscience sake if in any thing they cannot freely and cheerfully act there they must and will patiently suffer what penalties or pressures are laid upon them Thus did all Bishops and all Presbyters of old both pray and preach obey and suffer as Tertullian tells us at large in his Apology whose example and Doctrine all good Christians followed in their constant subjection and submission to civill though persecuting powers even then when Christians wanted not power and numbers to have invited them to have asserted themselves against both persecuting people and Princes Yet still godly Bishops with all Presbyters and people subordinate to them in Religious respects followed exactly the precepts of the two great Apostles St. Peter and St. Paul yea and of their great Master and Saviour Jesus Christ rather suffering by many persecutions than breaking out to any one act or thought of sedition or rebellion No injuries ever made good Bishops forget their Duty and Loyalty to Soveraigne powers though they might have had Legions to have sided with them yet as Christ they chose the Crosse as the best refuge of Christian subjects Thus all holy Bishops both held and did in Primitive times Yea and since the later spring of Reformation in England I am confident there is not one instance of any one Bishop or Episcopall Divine that either wrote or instigated any Christian Subjects to act upon any religious pretentions contrary to the Rules of civil subjection to that Prince or State under which they lived no not to bring in or restore Episcopacy it self which hath far more pleas for it from Catholick Antiquity and Universall prescription from actuall possession in all times and places from the pattern of Christ and the practise of the Apostles from the imitation and uninterrupted succession of after-Ages besides the proportions of Gods wisdome and mans prudence in all setled polities and good Government together with its own Ancient Catholick and Nationall Rights which aggravate its injuries and exasperate mens spirits yet these are not enough to animate or heighten Episcopacy so far as to make or restore its way into any Nation Church State or Kingdom by armed power or tumultuary violence against the will of the chief Magistrate or the Lawes in force it humbly attends Gods time and the Soveraignes pleasure for its reception or restitution So false and foul are the odious aspersions of Fellonies Treasons Seditions and Rebellions which the loosenesse and choler of a Presbyterian Gentlemans Pen then more passionate and popular then now it seems hath cast upon all the Bishops of England as such in that rude immodest and uncharitable pamphlet which he then set forth by a preposterous zeal when having surfeited of an immoderate revenge against one Bishop he aymed so to disguise venerable Episcopacy and to degrade all the most excellent Bishops of Engl. with their Clergy as to expose them all to be the more cruelly baited and worried even to death by the enraged beasts of the people even then when they were to be diverted from considering the actuall combustions which then were raised by and for his Presbytery Such Declamatory and partiall papers were certainly very unbecoming a man of Learning Religion or Ingenuity especially toward such Bishops in his own Country which were men most-what his equals in all things and in many things much his betters and superiours being Peeres of the Kingdome and chief Fathers of that Church with which he held Communion vested in their Authority by our Laws as well as conforme to all Ecclesiastick ancient Constitutions being persons famous most of them for their worth every way answerable to the Piety and Learning of their best Predecessors who were great Preachers wise Governours learned Writers and valiant Martyrs as well as venerable Bishops I confesse this one instance makes me see with horror what a dreadfull tyrant and temptation passion and faction revenge ambition popularity and discontent are when once they transport men of parts beyond the true bounds of Reason and Religion of Charity Patience and Civility which is as apparent in that virulent charging of all Bishops for seditious Traytors as if one should condemn all Lawyers for corrupt and covetous for bribery and oppression as if all were Trissilians Empsons and Dudleys which were a reproch most unjust and false there having been and still are many of them men of great justice and integrity I well know it is
not to be denyed and dissembled what he liberally reports to have been done by some Bishops even in England in the more pompous and superstitious times that were like stormy nights blind and boysterous when many of them no lesse than other men of all sorts Yeomen Lawyers Gentlemen Judges and Noblemen were violently engaged in those different interests either Secular or Ecclesiasticall which set up two Supremes as two Suns in one firmament either in the Church against the State whereto the Papall pride and ambition then laid claime seven hundred yeares after Christ by an usurpation and pretention upon Christs score too at least St. Peters not known to the Primitive Popes or other pious Bishops either of Rome or any other City or else the distractions arose in the same civil State by the severall claimes and Titles which Princes made to the Crown and Soveraignty occasioning civill warres either in England or elsewhere But here the sidings and actings of some Bishops which we read of in our own and forreigne Chronicles were not as they were Bishops upon any Apostolicall rule or example nor by any Ecclesiasticall Canons much lesse upon any reall or pretended interests of Jesus Christ but they acted either meerly as persons of civill place and politick power or as men of common prudence and justice or of common passions and infirmities sometime as they stood affected in the justice of the cause which they were commanded to assist sometime for their own necessary preservation as wel as their Soveraignes sometime as they stood related by blood and adherencies to great and potent families which were commonly the first movers in those civill broyles and dissentions which many times were begun and carried on contrary to the desires of sober Bishops no lesse than the will of the lawfull Prince in order to gratifie private mens ambitions yet under specious pretentions of either asserting the Lawes or liberties of the people more than the advancing the Papall power and some Church-immunities that it was no wonder especially in the twilight and dimnesse of those times to see some Bishops out of their way as well as other gowned men who had naturally those civill and carnall principles of self-preservation common to even Judges and Lawyers Nobility and Gentry as to go along sometime with a potent streame and to symbolize with the strongest sword not the justest side But in dubious cases as to the right of Rule Bishops as all good Christians medled not with factions being neither Nigriani nor Albiniani as Tertullian speaks More veniall and excusable may those verball reluctancies reserves and refractures rather than any thing of open force and hostile rebellions seem which some Bishops are reported sometime to have been guilty of here in Engl. when they superstitiously asserted their disobedience and inconformities to their Princes upon the point of conscience and those religious perswasions which were then very plausible and generally admitted both in England and all Christendome as to the priviledges of the Popes of Rome or of the Churches interests and immunities distinct or exempt from the Authority of the Civil State which very challenges arose not from the seditions treasons and rebellions of Bishops and Church-men as such but partly from the cunning encrochments of the Popes of Rome and partly from the former indulgences of Princes more superstitious and easie also from the favourable Lawes or Customes of the Nation to the Clergy as men most usefull and venerable in their Ecclesiastick Authority which was esteemed sacred and Divine as indeed it is in the right constitution and execution of it But no Christian or Reformed Bishop as such did ever approve the stubborne and indeed insolent spirit of Thomas Becket Archbishop of Canterbury who was slaine as he was officiating in the Church by a paroxysme more blameable in the King than that was in the Archbishop which made him so stiffe and refractory as to his and the Churches supposed priviledges and immunities What true Christian and Reformed Bishop doth not pitty the distempers of Lanfranc and Anselm both Predecessors to Becket in the same See of Canterbury who so highly contended with their Soveraignes in behalf of the Popes power as to investitures contrary indeed to the just prerogatives and ancient customes of this Kingdome and Crown in those cases as hath been sufficiently proved by Sir Roger Twisden and others that they lost much of the lustre of their otherwise reall worth and usefull virtues in the point of Learning Piety Charity Devotion and Integrity which were eminent as then times went in those two Archbishops of which Eadmerus gives a very honest and full account Yet did not these Bishops or their brethren proceed further than spirituall armes and Ecclesiasticall censures rather receding than revolting much lesse actually rebelling They never that I find did raise any armies against their Soveraignes upon those Church-quarrels nor did they ever engage Ministers and People by Oathes Leagues or Covenants to a forcible asserting of any Episcopall power or Ecclesiasticall priviledges or pretentions contrary to the declared will of their Soveraignes No look upon Episcopacy in the whole series of Bishops that were of the true Primitive temper stamp and succession as they followed the chief Apostles in their ordinary Ecclesiasticall Power and jurisdiction so they walked in the same steps and spirit of Humility Meeknesse Wisdome Patience Obedience and Loyalty as the Reforming and Reformed Bishops of elder and later Ages have alwaies done coming into all Nations Cities Countries Kingdomes Empires and Common-wealths at their first accesse and entrance as Christ did unto Jerusalem meekly riding upon an Asse with resolutions rather to be crucified there than to give any crosse or offence to civil powers further than they humbly testified soberly preached the Truth of God to them and their subjects not with any Factious Seditious or Rebellious spirits they never preached any such principles nor encouraged any such practises They neither at first nor afâ—â—â—ward when the word of God mightily grew and multiplied did make their way by any hostile invasions they never called Horsemen and Footmen Troopes and Regiments of Armed Souldiers to assist them in the work of the Lord or to set up Jesus Christ against Princes or people who did not believe them or not willingly receive them Yea so Meek Moderate Just Wise and Charitable was the zeal of Primitive Bishops and Church-men that they did not by force turne the Idols of the Heathens out of their Temples till Soveraigne and Imperiall Authority either commanded or permitted them so to do Nor did they drive out the Flamens and Arch-flamens here in England which were Idolatrous Priests till Princes converted by Bishops and other Preachers of the Gospel did forsake and abolish those lying vanities So far were Bishops from obtruding their opinion or party meerly as to gubernative order and power upon any City Nation or Kingdom contrary to the will of the chief Magistrate nor did
they ever turne any lawfull Prince out of doores to make way for themselves and their Episcopall Authority or party Which method as I touched appeares to have been used even by the first Presbyterians in the world even at Geneva as some report where popular fury violently expelled not onely the Bishop but the lawfull Prince of that City who had of right not onely the spirituall jurisdiction but also the civil dominion of that Place and Territory as Bodin and Mr. Calvin confesse After this copy in many places turbulent spirits did endeavour arte vel Marte by power or policy by hook or by crook to bring in that new way into Cities and Countries and no where I find more remarkably than in Scotland during the minority of King James and the raigne of his mother How little regard was had to the Lawes or Religion then established to the Will or Authority of the supreme Magistrate how insolent petulant imperious audacious were some Presbyterian spirits there against Princes as well as Bishops is no newes to those that have read the histories of that Church among which none exceeds that of Dr. Spotswood Arch-Bishop of St. Andrewes set forth by the care of Dr. Duppa the Learned and Reverend Bishop of Salisbury a person of such Piety Patience and Prudence under his undeserved sufferings that not onely his friends but his and all Bishops enemies admire the Christian gravity and heroick greatnesse of his mind as well as others of his Order How far the like spirit plotted threatned acted and attempted in England in Queen Eliz. time so afterward in K. James his raigne and now at last in K. Charles his compleat Tragedies ful sore against his will and conscience no lesse than against the Lawes not then by any power repealed both Mr. Hooker Bishop Bilson Bishop Bancroft Archbishop Whitgift Mr. Cambden and many more of old together with our own late sad experience sufficiently informe us They of old began with scandalous petitions scurrilous libels bold admonitions rude menacings cunning contrivances which were followed at last with fire and sword with blood and ruine with sad division and great devastation to Church and State to Prince and People Which events are no wonder when any new thing pretending to Religion and Reformation may be carryed on by principles and practices of violence and force and these not because lawfull but because they are said to be necessary for Gods interest yea as instances of the highest zeal and most conscientious courage as if there never were nor could ever be any truth or faith any piety or sanctity any Christ or Christianity any Grace or Gospel in the Church or any Christians hearts unlesse Anabaptisme or Presbyterisme or Independentisme had not gently contested but rudely justled Episcopacy out of the Church of England as well as Scotland though full sore against the will of the Chief Magistrate Certainly military or mutinous methods of Religion and Reformation were never preached or practised meditated or endeavoured by any worthy Prelates Presbyters or people of that perswasion For they doe not think that Secular Arms are fit Engines to set up Jesus Christ or his Kingdome in this world which is not of this world nor after the methods of worldly power and force yea they hold that Soveraigne Princes as Christians ought not by brutish force to compel but by reason and due instruction to perswade their Subjects at first to the true Religion much lesse are weapons in the hands of Subjects meet instruments to convince or convert Princes forcibly to yield to any popular presumptions and meer innovations in Religion especially when contrary not onely to the Catholick Customes of all Churches but to the present constitution of that Church of which the Prince is a chief part yea against that personall oath by which a Prince hath sworn to preserve the setled and just rights and priviledges both of that Church and those Church-men which are in his Dominion What is more horrid than to have Reformation or Religion never so good and true thus crammed down the consciences of Kings or States whether they will or no which is the way to make all secular powers jealous of all Christianity and Reformation to set their faces and their forces against them as seditious injurious mutinous and rebellious against the publick peace the civil Rights Honors and Authorities of all Governours in Kingdoms and States The Episcopall and Evangelicall methods have been quite other as I have said by preaching and praying by patient sufferings and frequent Martyrdomes by attending Gods leisure and their Princes pleasures Thus they obtained the protection and favour of the Lawes other projects or policies other arts or armes were never known to the true Gospel of Jesus Christ or its unseparable attendant Episcopacy Thus did Evangelicall Bishops and their Clergy conquer by a meek gentle and unbloody Conquest the vast Roman world and that part of it which was here in Britany no people were so barbarous no Princes so tyrannous whom they did not soften and sweeten by that Evangelicall way and spirit which is called an anointing because it is a sacred balme or oyle which breaks not heads but hearts wounds not the bodies but the spirits of Princes and others with an healing stroke with a soft and mercifull wound Thus did the Crosse of Christ and the Crosiers of Bishops ever go together into all places not pulling down but exalting not shaking but setling the Crownes of Kings and Princes Though they were Heathens Unbelievers and Persecutors as all at first were yet did holy Bishops and their Clergy so far submit to their civil power as to pray and preach not onely faith in Christ but fidelity to Kings teaching not onely Religion but Allegeance yea they made the Allegeance of Christian subjects and souldiers even to heathen Emperours as Tertullian saith a great part and note of true Religion which perfectly abhors all rebellion against God or man as the sin of witchcraft it being as an apostasie from and an abnegation of the true God and true Religion when upon any godly and specious pretentions of Piety or Reformation as by so many charmes and enchantments of the Devil turning himself into an Angel of light Christian Preachers or Professors do begin and carry on factious tumultuous and rebellious motions against the civil Powers Lawes and Polities of any Prince or State It is upon the point a denying of the faith and setting up a new Gospel a Judaick or Mahometan not a Christian Messiah whose true servants and souldiers were alwaies armed with weapons that were spirituall not carnal ministerial not military or martial which in Church-men rather stab and wound all true Religion and Reformation to the heart by infinite scandals injuries and deformities than any way advance it either to a greater power or approbation and acceptance among men of any sober reason or morall sense of things No violence and injustice
fancy but in the publick counsels and constitutions of every Kingdome State and Polity Nor was this more true piety and charity than prudence and policy in the Bishops and other Ministers of the Church to whom as to gowned and bookish men and not as to armed souldiers doth all the Christian world owe under God the planting propagating and preserving yea and the due reforming of true Christian Religion For the armes of flesh or any carnal weapons going along with the Gospel which is a spirituall warfare as so many Pioneers with pick-axes and spades to demolish and overthrow civil powers must needs have alarmed and armed all States and Princes all honest and just all wise and morall men against it when they looked upon Christianity as coming not to preach and save but to plunder and spoile for all wise Magistrates know that there was no trusting to the moderation and justice no nor to the mercy of any men who came with force against them Though they professe as Andronicus did and Absalom before him never so much to mend and reform things yet they will at last rob kill and destroy and as the Sons of Jacob dealt with the Sichemites they at first onely pretend to circumcise men yet at last they will not onely geld but kill them Armed Religion like Eagles and Hawkes is alwaies terrible Which considerations do justly harden all mens hearts that have any thing to lose or to keep in this world against all forcible and riotous entries of any Religion or Reformation whatsoever which seldome failes to be sacrilegious as well as rebellious Hence the present feares jealousies and abhorrencies which many Princes and States as well as Bishops and Church-men that are of the Romish Communion have taken up against any Reformation of Religion by such popular methods and principles which they see are seldome begun and never ended without infinite trouble confusion and ruine of all things both sacred and civil every wise man rightly judging that when God is pleased to bring in the beauty and blessing of true Religion or due Reformation to any Church or Nation he will as he did in England most eminently so stir up the spirits of Soveraigne powers the method he anciently used in purging and reforming the Temple and Church of the Jewes by Hezekiah Josiah and others that the work shall go on as without noyse like the building of the Temple so with Order and Honor to the glory of God the safety of Princes the honor of the Clergy and the peace of the people as well as the purity of the Church and true Religion Till this may be done a thousand civil burthens and oppressions yea persecutions are easier than any sinful presumptions yea true Religion will be beautifull when it is black with persecution if then it be comely with patience Scorching Reformations so burn the face of Religion that they leave not onely sad scarres but shamefull Stigmas or brands upon it which look very like rebellion and barbarity engaging men and Christians into mutuall hatred blood-shedding deaths and destruction Let men pretend never so much to be Saints godly yea and inspired too yet as the purest water and the wholsomest flesh when once they come to feel the heat of factions and begin to boyle up to civil perturbations they will soon discover a very black fome and foule scum to rise in their hearts and actions which as Hazael they hardly thought could have been in them carrying them to injustice immoderation uncharitablenesse presumption rebellion sacriledge and cruelty and all unwarrantable actions before they are aware of the folly falsity or foulenesse of their own as indeed all mens hearts at whose bottom lies all manner of filth and villany which is then easily and constantly discovered when they are passionately and inordinately stirred Nor is it at all to be considered how pure men appeare as to that which is upward or outward in their Religious protestations and professions when once they come to that Romantick and Errant spirit which thinks it as much gallantry to fight for their Religion as some do for their Mistresses beauties which exceeds quarrelling and killing each other by civil and heroick murthers for no other offence but the glory of their opinion and the preferring of their fancy What did ever seem more holy than the Euchites and Circumcellions of old what more precise and godly than John of Leiden and his crew what more inspired than our Hacket and Coppinger what less covetous and impartiall than Massaniello All of them were not very warme but very scalding Reformers yet came to nought Adde to all these what was or is more titularly holy than some later Popes of Rome who ever seemed more solicitous to advance Religion Yet by their usurping both St. Peters swords by interpreting Arise Peter kill and eate in a sanguinary sense by making the Bishop of Rome the greater light to rule the day and Emperours or Kings in their dominions to be as the Moon and lesser lights by challenging a power unchristian and inordinate to depose lawfull Princes to absolve Subjects from â—â—eir oathes to expose their lives to their Subjects or any other mens swords to dispose of their Thrones and Kingdomes as they please in order to the Romish Churches or Courts interests they have made all the world now very wary of them Even those Princes that are of the Papall Communion are grown very reserved and vigilant as to their civil power now their eyes are so opened that many moderate men have highly suspected as Padre Paulo the Author of the History of the Councel of Trent and others this Papall arrogancy to be one of the shrewdest markes of the Papall Antichristianism a Bishop thus enormously exalting himself by fraud and force by blood and violence in the Church or Temple of God above all that is called God in civil Magistracy directly contrary both to Christs pattern and the two great Apostles precepts as well as practises who though they laid with the other eleven Apostles the foundations of an Episcopal Hierarchy by the parity or Aristocracy as of the chief Apostles so of Bishops yet they never either exercised or enjoyed or dreamed of a Monarchy in which one Apostle or Bishop should have dominion over all others and over the whole Church Episcopacy as it is Primitive and Apostolicall exactly and conscientiously preserves to all Princes and Soveraigne Magistrates whatsoever their civil peace and safety of their persons their lawes and powers with their just prerogatives as well as it doth the Evangelicall and ingenuous Liberties of all Christian Subjects which are alwaies and onely to do well either in active or passive obedience But as the Papll claimes and flatteries of former Ages did with full mouth and open forehead invade yea and by force insult over the just powers of Soveraigne Princes however of late they have been more cunning modest and tender so other spirits which from Pygmies have
pull down and rob buy and sell squander and embezell Bishops besides their temporary daily and occasionall bounty founded and erected many costly works of durable and Monumentall Charity in Colledges Libraries Free-Schooles Hospitals Almes-Houses and the like many noble endowments they began many they encreased many they perfected to Gods glory the Nations Honor the incouragement of Learning and Religion as well as the relief of many poor people They took as much pleasure in their works of Charity as others can do in their sacriledge or robbery taking away those things from the Church and all religious uses to which neither they nor any of their progenitors ever gave one farthing for they are commonly persons of the meanest blood and ignoblest descents as well as minds and manners who are most repiners at the Churches patrimony which all persons of generous piety both feare and abhor to do knowing that those penurious practises and sacrilegious principles which some men follow are as much Antievangelicall as they are Antiepiscopall against Christ and his Gospel as much as against the Clergy and true Christian Charity It being impossible than Christian or Reformed Religion should ever flourish except by miracle as Aarons dry Rod did when it was nourished by no earth or dew when the Ministers of it are such diminutives kept alwaies in a mendicant Minority and in a plebeian parity as well as poverty when Pastors of the Church are so pittifully penurious and inconspicuous that they are alwaies driven like vermine to be creeping and biting crying and whining craving and coveting crouching and complaining rather than giving or distributing any thing with charity and cheerfulnesse to men or consecrating any free-will offering to God the Church and their Country O how perfect a Blessing how complete a Reformation how Triumphant a Church how glorious a Ministry how pretious Predicants must there needs be then in England when the visible order sociall beauty politick harmony and ancient Government of Religion being first deprived of all honors and amplenesses Ministers are reduced to meannesse and tenuity either wholly scattered into fragments of Independency or molded up in the Masse and Chaos of Presbytery where every Ministers principle and practise must necessarily tend either to rule in Common or else to rend from the Community where there shall be no further motive to any Loyalty Subjection and Peaceablenesse than what either the terror and necessity of others power or the tenuity and paucity of their own party and sides imposeth upon such Ministers and their various Sectators who thus levelled or ravelled or hudled up without any due Subordination to Ecclesiasticall Governours of any Eminency or Authority must needs sow all seeds of Faction Sedition civil Troubles and Disloyalty toward civil Magistrates whatever Title or Majesty they affect to be clothed withall They cannot avoid to be alwaies exposed to and exercised with their peoples mutuall emulations contrarieties contradictions and contempts which are raised and exercised upon the score of different Teachers and Religious disputes for the determining of which there are no men of venerable worth and conspicuity appointed such as Bishops and Synods of old were in all Ages Men cannot long have a consciencious regard to Civil Governours when either they have not or they will not endure any Ecclesiasticall They that see nothing deserving honor love and submission to a Worthy Learned Grave and Godly Bishop will hardly see much in any Justice Judge or Prince especially when Duty Obedience and Fidelity shall be measured by mens parties and opinions in Religion by their civil and secular interests which is alwaies expectable from any people that affect irregular liberties and formidable freedomes in any Church or State As Princes that ever have been Episcopal do hardly suite with the novelties and intrusions of either Presbytery or Independency so t is certain Presbyterian Preachers will as hardly comply with an Episcopall or an Independent Prince as with a Bishop and the like may be imagined of Independents when neither of them enduring any order or subjection as to Religious polity beyond their own fancy must needs be lesse pliable to that obedience which is legal and civil especially when it is exacted by those Princes that are not of their perswasion and way Nor can there be indeed any aptitude in such mens spirits or tempers to any stability of loyalty when their very conjunctions are like the first confused concretion of all things rather an heap of contraries or novelties daily emerging than a composure of any noble orderly and constant harmony in Religion which is never to be expected where there must ever be either a combination of folly and faction of juvenility and simplicity onely none being admitted to some confederacies that do not first renounce much of their Learning and Reading if they have any or of their credit and esteem as to all Ancient Churches or else like lumps of yce they must be compacted and governed as it hits by Gravity and Levity by Age and Youth by Weaknesse and Ability by Steadiness and Giddiness by Rashnesse and Wariness by Passion and Judgement by Prudence and Confidence by Modesty and Impudence Hemp and Silk Course and Fine Linnen and Woollen being twisted and jumbled together these at the best must make up the associating and fluctuating methods of any levelled Ministry or else they must be like sand and stones without lime rather cast into severall little heaps than built up in a joynt and grand fabrick by just Rules Orders and proportions truly edifying when there shall be nothing of Authority among Ministers proportionate to the different Ages Capacities Gifts or Offices and Merits of any of them which make up the true harmony of Government and internall Majesty of all Authority but all things of Religious and Church-order must be left in such a popular and plebeian posture as shall most incourage whatever is most Turbulent Factious Seditious and Rebellious in any mens spirits who will be prone either to affect more Rule than is their due or else be impatient that any should govern them in Church or State further than they list or think is agreeable to those principles and perswasions of Religion or Reformation which they strongly fancy to themselves and aime as strongly to set up and impose on others when they shall be able not by the approbation and permission of the chief Magistrate onely where it may be fairly had but in case he be so blind wilfull obstinate and unconvertible as some have been for Episcopacy against Presbytery they will find a call from God and some speciall impulsives to obtrude their opinions and designes without yea against the expresse will of the Soveraigne Governour whose obstinacy against any such supposed waies of God and pretended Discipline of Jesus Christ is thought by many a sufficient Absolution and Dispensation from their civil Loyalty Oathes and Subjection Thus looking for God in fires and Earth-quakes of civil combustions
Custom and Canons of this as of all Churches also by the ancient Lawes of this Nation thus splitting even their dear Presbytery in pieces which was best embarqued with Episcopacy while they ran this on ground upon the Rocks Quick-sands the oppositions of power and the despiciencies of people between which all Church-government and publick respect is now removed from both Bishops and Presbyters Alas how pitiful a part of any Government have any of these Ministers now to act and please themselves with who affected to play a new game at Chesse in this Church onely with pawns and rooks without Kings or Bishops whose unseparable fate at least as to the Genius of England King James very wisely foresaw would stand and fall together if he had as wisely prevented the danger and damage of both it being very hard for any Soveraign Prince to govern such an head-strong people unless he have power over their minds as well as their bodies This a Prince cannot have but by Preachers who as the weekly Musterers Orators and Commanders of the populacy do exercise by the Scepter of their tongues a secret and swasive yet potent Empire over most peoples soules These preachers he knew were not easily kept either in good order or in just honor being men of quick fancies of daring and active confidences great valuers of themselves and ambitious to be many Masters yea popular and petty Monarchs in the Thrones of their Pulpits and Territories of their Parishes unlesse there were some men over them who are fittest to be above them as being too hard for them in their own sphere and mystery best able to judge of Ministers Learning Opinions Preaching Praying and Living men for yeares of Gravity and Prudence rewarded with Estates and Honors And such were Bishops without whom Christian Monarchs are like those Kings who had their thumbs and great toes cut off it being not possible for a Prince immediately to correspond with every petty Presbyter nor is it comely to contest with them nor can he be quiet from their pragmatick janglings unlesse they be curbed by some such Learned Authoritative and Venerable Superiours as are properest for them who were the fittest mediums between the King and his other Clergy both to perswade Princes to favour the Church and to perswade Church-men to preach and practise loyalty toward their Princes which tends to the honor of both Magistracy and Ministry So that it was no other then an obvious conjecture to foretel No Bishop no King since the same Scriptures and Principles of both reason and religion piety and policy lead men to obey both as rulers over them in the Lord or to reject both by affecting popular parities and communities as in Church so in State Which abatement of Kingly or Soveraign power in one person as to its civil Magistratick and Monarchical eminency hath by late experience been found so inconsistent with the Genius of this English Nation that the Representatives of the People have not onely importunely petitioned the restitution of Monarchical yea Kingly government but they have actually setled the main authority in one person under an other Name and Title justly fearing lest the dividing and diminishing of Soveraignty Majesty and Authority as to the chief Governour should in time make a dissolution of the civil Government by frequent emulations and ambitions incident to any such Nation as England is which hath so many great and rival Spirits in it prone to contemn or contest with any thing that looks like their Equal Nor do I doubt but Time will further shew us if it hath not done it already sufficiently that no less inconveniences and mischiefs both as to Church and State may follow the debasing and destroying of Ecclesiastical power and authority in England dividing and mincing it so diverting the ample and fair the ancient and potent stream of Episcopacy which flowed from the Throne of Christ and of Christian Kings into the new rivulets small channels and weak currents either of Presbytery or Independency The Scepter of Government in Church or State like the staff or rod of Moses when it is cast out of his hand on the Earth or populacy turns to a serpent Democracy being a very terrible Daemogorgon untill it be resumed into Moses his hand as King in Iesurun it doth not return to its former beauty strength and use which that did after it had justly devoured the rods and serpents of the Magicians as in time Monarchical Government will do all other kinds or essayes in Engl. which are but the effects of popular passions and encroachments carried on more by some Preachers Inchantments then by Lay-mens Ambitions Strabo and others tell us that the people of Cappadocia when the Romanes had conquered their Kings and offered them their Liberty as a Province or free State under them they refused the favour affirming the temper of their Country was such that the people in it could not live if they were not governed by a King So pertinacious were they as indeed most people in the world have been and are at this day to retaine the sacred Tradition of Kingly or Monarchicall Government which being parentall and Patriarchall is most naturall and divine derived to us by nature and confirmed by good experience ever since Noah and Adam who had their just Soveraignty as Fathers and Kings over all mankind derived to them from God the Great Father and Eternall King over all from whom Monarchy and so Episcopacy derive their Majesty and Authority Primogeniture carrying with it as Princely so Priestly power which made the same name 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Gen. 41.45 Exod. 3.1 to signifie both Prince and Priest The want of either of which and the swerving from either of them commonly occasioneth infinite distractions in any Nation and Church especially if they have been in all times wonted to be governed by them To avoid which miseries among Mankind the Wisdom of God hath guided as most Nations to Monarchy so this and all primitive Churches to the royall Priesthood of Episcopacy from the very cradle or beginning of Christianity At which time S. Jerom to Euagrius confesseth it was toto orbe decretum a Catholick Decree and Order through all the Christian world which could be no other then Apostolical at least And however other Reformed Churches may make a shift to live and some of them thrive without the formal name and title of Bishops though most of them have the efficacy of the power and the reality of the authority in their Superintendents yet I am confident till English Spirits are wholly cow'd and depressed with war and such exhaustings as utterly dis-spirit and embase the Nobility Gentry and Communalty nothing will be more inconsistent with them than what savours of parity and popularity in Church-Government They will rather affect to have every one what they list which in effect will be no Government properly Ecclesiastick further then they may be commanded
be destroyed by vermine as that brave man Simon of Sudbury Archbishop of Canterbury was whom the rabble at seven or eight blowes hacked in pieces A valiant man will not cry out for assistance when he is to encounter with his match but if many beasts of the people unprovoked run upon him he may without cowardise call for succour where he thinks it may be had Such was the case of those Bishops at that time when they not onely fancied but actually found promiscuous and rude heapes of people not onely threatning but offering indignities to their persons as well as to their place and function through whose sides they saw the malice and insolency of such Riotous Reformers sought to strike at the whole frame and constitution of the Church of England which they as all good men had great cause to value more than their lives if they might lay them down in an orderly deliberate way not in a tumultuary and confused fashion Whatever miscarriage those Bishops were guilty of in that particular yet I am sure it was somewhat excusable by the greater Misdemeanor of those who gave them occasion so to complaine Nor doth it any way blemish that excellency which in their more calme and composed actions they did discover worthy of themselves and their Predecessors to whom Erasmus long agoe in Archbishop Warhams daies gave this commendation that England of all Churches had learned Bishops I will not go beyond the Reformation of Religion to find worthy Bishops in England it may suffice here to register some of the well-known names of them which possibly the vulgar never heard of though men of reading and breeding cannot be ignorant of them What was more gentle ingenuous and honest-hearted than Archbishop Cranmer whose native facility made him in rough times lesse fixed till he came to be tyed to the stake of Martyrdome where he took a severe revenge on his inconstancy by burning his right hand first but his sincere though fraile heart was unburned amidst his ashes What was more down-right good than Bishop Latimer who joyed to sacrifice his now decrepit body upon so holy an account as the Truth of Christ What was more holy than Bishop Hooper or more resolute than Bishop Ridley What more severely yea morosely good than Bishop Farrar All of them Martyrs for true Religion by whose fires it was fully refined from the Romane Idolatry drosse and superstition This foundation laid by such gracious and glorious Martyr Bishops in England God was pleased to build a superstructure worthy of it in other most worthy Bishops even to our daies Time would faile me to give every one of them their just Character It may suffice to place an Asterisk of honor to some of their names What man had more Christian gravity than Archbishop Parker who had more humble piety than Archbishop Grindall who more Christian Candor Courage and Charity than Archbishop Whitgift who overcame his enemies by wel-doing and patience deservedly using that triumphant Christian Motto Vincit qui patitur Who had more of pious prudence and commendable policy than Archbishop Bancroft who did many Ministers good that never thanked him for it Who had more of an honorable gravity and all vertues than Archbishop Abbot to whom I may joyne his brother Bishop of Salisbury All these were as chief of the Fathers Metropolitanes of Canterbury Primates of all England as to Ecclesiasticall Order and Jurisdiction according to the ancient pattern of the Church of Christ in all Ages and places Nor were the Archbishops of York inferiour to them such as Sandes Hutton Matthewes and others men of great and good spirits Learned Industrious Hospitable Charitable good Preachers good Livers and good Governours After these came those other Bishops who were equal to them in Gifts Graces and Episcopal Power but so far inferior to them in Precedency and some Jurisdiction as the good Order and Polity of the Church required No Age or History of the Church can shew in any one Century a more goodly company of Bishops than here I could reckon up To omit many that were worthy of honourable remembrance who had been some of them Confessors and Sufferers others constant professors of the true reformed Religion these I may not smother in silence without sacriledge robbing God of his glory this Church of its honour and these Bishops of their deserved praises most of whose works do yet speak for them and loudly upbraid the ingratitude of those that cast dead flies of indignities upon such Bishops whose names are as a pretious Oyntment poured out What was ever more pretious more resplendent in any Church than Bishop Jewel for Learning for Judgement for Modesty for Humility for all Christian Gifts and Graces What one or many Presbyters ever deserved so well of this Church and the Reformed Religion as this one Bishop did whom God used as a chosen arrow against the face of the enemies of this Church and the Reformed Religion What man had more of the Majesty of goodnesse and Beauty of holinesse than Bishop King Who was more venerable than Bishop Cooper though much molested by factious and unquiet spirits Who had more ampleness and compleateness for a good Man a good Christian a good Scholar a good Preacher a good Bishop than Bishop Andrews a man of an astonishing excellency both at home and abroad How shall I sufficiently express the learned and holy Elegancie of Bishop Lake whose Sermons are so many rare Gems or the holy Industry and modest Piety of Bishop Babington Or the Nobleness by Grace by Gifts by Birth and by Life of Bishop Montacute How acutely profound are the Disputes and Decisions of Bishop White How full of equanimity moderation was Bishop Overall How clear compendious and exact was Bishop Davenant How fragrant and florid are the Writings as â—â—s the Life of Bishop Field whose Labours God did bless with the Dew of Heaven he long agoe asserting the honour of this Church by an unanswerable Vindication What can be more beautiful for Learning Judgement and Integrity than Bishop Bilson whose excellent works if some in England had more studied they had not so easily opposed the perpetual Government of the Church which he proves to be Episcopacy Was there any man more Saintly than Bishop Felton who had been a good Patron to some Ministers that since have helped to destroy his Order What could be more devout and thankful to God than Bishop Carleton who hath erected a fair pillar of Gratitude for the remembrance of Gods mercies to this Church and State How commendable for ever will the learned Industry of Bishop Godwin appear to impartial Posterity who hath with equal fidelity diligence and eloquence preserved the History of our English Bishops for above a thousand yeares from oblivion Nothing was beyond the couragious and consciencious freedom of Bishop Sinhouse whose eloquent tongue and honest heart were capable to over-awe a Court and to make Courtiers modest
and Reformed hath suffered very much in England when it was best setled we have upon us the wounds both of peace and war As our former long peace and undeserved prosperity treasured up much morbifick matter so the civil war by mutual chafings and exasperatings did breed higher inflammations and festrings yea and our late truce rather than tranquillity hath been so far from a serious consideration and well-advised setling of our distractions in Religion that many men have had but more leisure and liberty to scratch their own and other mens scabious itchings and to make wider the gaping corifices of our religious Ulcers Indeed private hands can do no other who besides their petulant passions being under no publick restraint and modesty have infinite partialities both as to self-flatteries and designs It must be the Gravity and Majesty the Nobleness and Ampleness of publick Wisdom and Authority which must by prudence and impartiality both in counsels and actions reach the depth and equal the proportions either of our maladies or our remedies to which if wise and worthy men do not in time contribute their counsels prayers and endeavours for the help and healing of our Religious Affairs doubtless the disorders and sinister policies of either weak or wicked men will utterly ruine the very remains and ruines of this Church Nor can the Civil State be ever steddy or permanent where Prince and Subjects Preachers and People are so divided in their principles and practises of Religion both as to their Ministry and Ministration as to the original and exercise of all Ecclesiastical Authority and Communion that they still think it a great part of their Religion either to reform or ruine each other It is observed to be one main pillar of the Turkish Polity Peace and Empire which is so vast and diffused yet generally so peaceable and unanimous that their Religion or Holy Law as they call it being once setled is never permitted by any man to be shaken or disputed much less altered or innovated in the least kind I know it is not fit for Christians to follow all Mahometan rigors and severities no more than their follies and simplicities yet if the setledness of so wild a Rhapsody of Religion as the Alcoran contains which is made up of Truth and Falshood of Fables and Fancies of Dreams and Dotages be of so great moment to preserve their civil peace where no wise man can be much concerned what is believed or disbelieved by him or any man in such a meer Romance of Religion of how much more consequence and conscience would it be to all Christians in any Polity or Nation to have their Religion well fixed and setled which is so Ancient so Holy so True so Venerable so Divine so in its Nature Centre and Circumference but one so deserving to be most United and Uniform both as to its Doctrine and Profession It is a shame to see Mahometans wiser in their generation than Christians who are or ought to be the children of that Wisdom and that Light which shines upon them all by the Scriptures as the Beams of the Sun of Righteousness It is childish for us who are cunning careful enough to preserve civil peace to be so careless of religious Unity and Harmony as to be tossed to and fro with every wind of Doctrine according to the sleight of men who lye in wait to deceive the hearts of the simple serving not the Lord but their own bellies We should rather study to be rooted and grounded in the Catholick Truth which is according to Holiness Justice Order and Charity after the primitive pattern and constant practise of all true Churches Preachers and Professors whose Authority and Reverence ought to sway more with us than any new and private mens Inventions which no man will admire that well understands the old which were so founded upon Verity so fortified by Charity so edified in Unity so reverend for Antiquity so permanent in their Constancy according to the particular constitutions of every Church which still kept the great and Catholick Communion as to the main amidst some little varieties of outward profession not as to substance but onely in Circumstances or Ceremony For as to the main every Christian Layical or Clerical Catechumens Penitents and Communicants Deacons and Presbyters kept the stations in which God and the Church had set them Every member kept to its Congregation every Congregation to its ordained Presbyter or lawfull Minister every Presbyter to his own Bishop every Bishop to his Metropolitane every Metropolitane to his Patriarch every Patriarch not to the Pope but to the Generall Councills and every Generall Councill to the Scriptures and those Apostolick Traditions which were Catholick and so agreeable to them All which orderly gradations were certainly in the Catholick Church as lawfull as those which the policy of Presbytery hath invented for Congregationall Classicall Provinciall and Nationall Consistories I am sure they were much more usefull For those of old preserved every private Christian every Family every City every Country every Province every Nation that was Christian not onely in a Church-way or Ecclesiasticall Communion and Correspondency as to their particular bounds and neerer relations in every Parish or Congregation or City or Country but as to that Catholick bond of Charity which binds up all Christians in all the world in one fellowship of one body and one Church whose head is Christ to whom every true believer and visible Professor in the whole latitude of the Church being by the Word and Spirit of Christ fitly joyned together and compacted by that which every joynt supplyeth according to the effectuall working in the measure of every part doth both edifie and increase it self and others in Truth and Love without which all Churches all Religion and all Reformation are but like parts or members separate from their body not without flesh sinewes substance or bones but yet without blood and Spirits Life and Soul For as the particular parts and members of the naturall body do not live thrive and move onely by that particular substance spirit life and aptitude which is apart in them but by a concurrence with an influence from and a participation of that common Spirit Life Virtue which they have from the whole while they are in Communion with it so is it with Christians singly and severally considered their virtue is small and separated none at all because they want so much of Authority and Validity as they want of Catholick Unity and Ecclesiasticall harmony which keep Christians and Churches intire to Christ and to each other by that one and common spirit which runs through all true Christians by virtue of which and not of any private spirit all publick transactions which concern any nobler part or portion of Christs Church are to be carried on and anciently were in all orderly Churches as branches of the Catholick This this great and publick Communion in the
same Faith Spirit Power and Authority was it that made the just and valid sentence of Excommunication in Primitive times so terrible and that of absolution so comfortable to all good Christians even as the sentence of Jesus Christ at the last day which Tertullian Cyprian the first Council of Nice and others tel us of Because it was no private spirit of any Christian or Congregation or Church or Presbyter or Bishop or Metropolitane or Patriarch that properly did excommunicate but it was the Spirit Power and Authority of Jesus Christ given to diffused among and shed abroad in his whole body of the Catholick Church and in that name dispensed by the particular Bishops and Pastors of it in their severall Stations or Places as the visuall and audible powers or faculties which are in the soul are exerted and exercised onely by the Eyes and Eares Hence was it that whoever was by any one Catholick Bishop with his Presbyters and his people excommunicated was thereby cast out of that and all other Churches Communion in all the world nor was it lawfull as the Nicene Councill and African Canons tell us for any Bishop Presbyter or Christian people to receive into Church-fellowship or to the holy Communion of the Eucharist any one that was thus secluded Then did this great and weighty Thunderbolt of Excommunication seemingly lose its Primitive virtue and value not really for it holds good still according to the Originall Commission when lawfully executed in binding or loosing in opening or shutting as Christ deposited it with his Apostles and their successors when Factions or Schismes being risen in the Church contrary sentences of Excommunication were on all sides passionately bandied against each other not from that unity of the Spirit which kept the bond of Truth and Love but from the private Passions Presumptions Prejudices and Opinions of such as either openly deserted or occasionally declined from that Catholick Community and Unity of one Faith one Lord one Baptisme one Spirit for gifts and graces for the Authority and Efficacy of Christs holy Ministry After these preposterous and partiall methods not onely many particular Christians but some Presbyters and Bishops yea whole Synods and Councils have sometimes passed the sentences of Excommunication both as to declaring the guilt and merit of it also to the act and execution of it very precipitantly partially passionately and uncharitably even against such Doctrines Practises and Persons as were orthodox and peaceable really in Communion with Christ and with the Catholick Church of which one early great and sad instance was that in the second Century of Victor Bishop of Rome who in the case of Easter grew so zealously exasperated against the Greek and Eastern Churches as Quartadecimans that he thought them worthy to be excommunicated in the name of all the Latine Churches notwithstanding that many grave and Learned Bishops with their Churches testified that in observing the fourteenth day of the month they followed the Primitive Custome and pattern delivered by the Apostles to them wherein St. Irenaeus according to his name with greater Moderation and Charity sought not onely to appease but to represse the inordinate heats of that Pope and his adherents who had a zeal but not according to Charity breaking Christian Communion while he urged too much conformity in all outward things beyond the liberty which was granted and had been long used in the Church concluding that difference of times or daies not divinely determined in the observation of the same duty ought not to make any breach of Catholick Unity Christian Charity but rather assert exercise that Christian Liberty which may in Circumstantialls as to outward Rites be in the severall parts of Christs Church untill all think fit to agree in that Circumstance of time as well as they did in the substance of the duty which was the Eucharisticall Celebration of Christs Blessed Resurrections which was the reviving of the Christian faith and hope After this example did St. Cyprian in Africa excommunicate those that would not rebaptize or did communicate with such as Hereticks and Schismaticks baptized herein being contrary to the sense of the Catholick Church At length these and the like passions or surprises even of some Orthodox Bishops were made patterns and encouragements to any pragmatick Hereticks and arrogant Schismaticks These as they grew to any bulk and number like Snow-balls by rouling ventured to handle this hot Thunderbolt of Excommunication when they had most cause to fear it because their Petulancy Obstinacy and Contumacy against the true and Catholick Churches Judgement and Communion most deserved it if their first error did not Hence Excommunication was at last every where reduced and debased to private spirits full of pride revenge and partiality the Catharists or Novatians the Donatists and Arrians feared not by their Pseudoepiscopal Conventicles and Schismatical Assemblies to denounce these Terrors and Anathema's and to use the sharp sword of spiritual curses against the soundest parts of the Church as some dared to do against Athanasius and all the Orthodox both Bishops Presbyters and People This made in after-times all Excommunication very much slighted and despised while it either served to little other use than to execute the Popes wrath for many hundred years of great Darkness and blind Devotion or afterward in times of more Light and Heat it was uâ—ed as Squibbs are rather to scare and smut than much to burn or blast those who either used it or abused it rather to gratifie their own private spirits than to execute that publick power and Authority which Jesus Christ hath committed with his Spirit and Word to his Church and the Rulers of it by which who so was justly cut off cast out and given over to Satan was looked upon as separate from the comfort of Communion with Jesus Christ and the true God as well as the true Church in all the World Nor was this onely a declarative act as to the merit of that fearfull doome and state confirmed by the consonant suffrage of all the Church as damnablâ— without Repentance and Reconciliation of which every private Christian might easily make a verbal report and oral denunciation but it was an authoritative and effectual act executive of the just and deserved judgement of God so as to be ratified in Heaven according to the original tenor and validity of Christs Word and Commission without Repentance just as what is by virtue of their Office done by any publick Judge Notarie or Herald is not onely declarative but also executive of the Will and command of the Prince specified in the authentick Commission or mandate under the Broad seal which is not onely the voice of the King and his Councel but of the Law and publick Justice it self yea of the whole Republick or Community as every man lawfully condemned by any Judge or cast by any Jury is virtually cast and condemned by the Will suffrage and consent of the Body politick
who are all consenting to the Law and concerned that justice be duely executed on some evil Members for the good of the whole So that the several degrees and subordinations in the ancient Church of Christ even long before the first Nicene Council as there is expressed among Churchmen and Bishops against which some have made so loud and ridiculous clamors were chiefly for this end as Mr. Calvin and others have as ingenuously as truely observed that the holy correspondency of all Christians and all Churches in one Faith and Truth in one Spirit and Power might not onely be most evident to the world but most aptly carried on and preserved against all Factions Variations and Divisions that they might by these means be known to be of one heart and mind in the Lord that they might all speak the same things and walk in the same steps that what one condemned all might in the same spirit condemn what one forgave all might forgive that none might upon any private passions either excommunicate others by injurious abscission or themselves by voluntary separation or make new confederacies and associations with those who are either deserters of the Catholick Communion or justly excommunicated from it which distempers of Ignorance and Impatience and Imprudence among Christians have brought as we see this great power of the Keyes and this exercise of Christian Discipline so far into contempt that no man almost regards it from any hand every one daring to make what retortions they please and to excommunicate any one or more yea and whole Churches that do excommunicate them for any the most notorious errors and insolencies Thus as the Popes of Rome heretofore so the people now in many places challenge to themselves this power against their Neighbours and Brethren yea against their Preachers and Bishops against the Fathers that begat them and the Mother Church which did bear them So that I confesse there is not so much cause of terror as of pitty in most Excommunications as they are now managed by private and unauthoritative spirits O what sorrow what shame is it to see so Sacred so Solemn so Divine so Dreadfull an Institution vilified and nullified which was designed for the health and welfare of the Church of Christ by just and necessary severiâ—ies when it was as it ought to be soberly applyed by wise holy and impartiall Governours of the Church in the name of Christ in the Catholick Spirit or consent of all Orthodox Bishops Presbyters and people which was able to shake Heaven and Hel to open and shut the Everlasting doores of Salvation or Damnation according as the penitency or impenitency of offenders did appeare To see this flaming sword which was put by Christ into the Cherubims hand those that were the Angels of his Church to keep the way of the tree of life to see this made the scare-crow and scorne of vile men the sport of petulant and peevish Spirits who neither fear to inflict Excommunication upon whom they list as much as lies in their impotent malice nor yet to suffer it from the most Just Impartiall and Authoritative hands in the world from whom being once proudly separated they fancy they are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 out of the reach and danger of this just terror and the others true Authority as lawfull Bishops or Governours of the Church whose heavy sentence if I should incurre so far that any one true Bishop with his Clergy should passe it against me upon just grounds of my scandalous and obstinate sinning against God and his Church according to the ancient rightfull and lawfull way of such proceedings in the Name and Spirit of Jesus Christ to which all true Christians in this Church and in all the world do submit and assent I confess I should much more fear living and dying to lye under such a censure and sentence than to be condemned in my Estate Liberty or Life by any Court of humane Justice which reacheth not to the Souls eternal estate as Excommunication rightly managed doth it being a most undoubted Oracle of our Lord Jesus Christ that whose sins the Apostles and their lawful successors as Rulers of the Church do bind on Earth they are bound in Heaven Who their lawful and authoritative successors have been are and ought to be in all Ages and places of the Church is evident to all that have any fear of God or reverence of his Catholick Churches Testimony This is certain as Excommunication carries with it the joynt spirit and suffrage of the whole Church and every true Member of it either explicitly or implicitly so the regular and authoritative managing of it was ever from the respective Bishops Authority and Order as chief Pastors in every Church to whose fatherly care and Inspection with the counsel of their Presbyters the Flock of Christ is committed especially as to the discreet use of such Discipline as highly concerns the salvation or damnation the hopes or despair the binding or loosing the abscission or restauration of any part which ought not to be judged determined and executed by every private spirit of Minister or people but by such venerable Bishops and their Presbyters as have the authentick transmission of the Apostles ordinary governing power delivered to them as from Christ being in this like the Judges in commission for Life and Death though the Sentence be the Laws and the power the chief Magistrates and the transaction or publication in the Face of the County to which all the Bench of Justices the Jury and other honest Men do tacitly give their votes and assent yet is the Cognizance and Examination of the merits of the Cause and the judicial solemn Declaration of the Sentence committed specially to the Judge both in respect of his learned Abilities and known Integrity also for the Honor and Order which are necessary to be observed in proceedings of so great concernment to Mankind as are matters of Life and Death Such is the power such ought to be the procedure of all due Excommunication such they were in the purest and primitive times when all Christians all Congregations all Presbyters all Bishops all particular Churches were so united that as many Spokes make but one Wheel and many Stones one Building and many Members one Body so these made but one Church in the same Faith the same Baptism the same Ministry the same Spirit the same Order the same Power the same Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ From which Blessed Harmony and Spirituall Communion if any Christian or any particular Congregation or any part of the Church as those of the Donatistick party and the Novatians in Africa with others either proudly passionately and peevishly did separate themselves or were deservedly separated by the just censure of any part of the true Church and thenceforth falling to mangling of all by mutuall Excommunications so as to fly in the faces of their lawfull Bishops and Pastors or else turne their backs on them
these Uses and to invest in Gods name his Church or Ministers as a holy Corporation in such a right as is hard to imagine how it can be ever justly alienated till the free consent of all parties concerned be had and declared First the present possessors they must freely resign their personal and temporary Right which they had no way forfeited Secondly next the whole Nation as Church and State in Parlament and Convocation Prince Peers Clergy and Commons for themselves their Heirs and Successors must fully and freely remit their publick Interest Thirdly and lastly Gods Mind must be known that he is willing to be deprived either of that Service and Honor he and his Son Jesus Christ had or of those means for the Maintenance of it which were devoted to him Nor can any power that I know but onely Gods Omnipotence absolve the living and survivors from that right which the Donors had when yet living and that Bond which from them though dead yet still lies on the Consciences of those survivors who for ever stand bound to discharge their trust by observing as sacred the Will of the Dead which if once lawful is not to be made void wilfully and presumptuously If at any time publick necessities do drive men to some temporary dispensations and seisures yet these must be so recompensed afterward in quiet times as may keep them from being made beyond inconveniences intentional and eternal Injuries to God and his Church that it may be but a Borrowing and not a Robbing of God or his Church If neither the Ministers of Christ nor his Church nor the State nor God nor the Dead nor the Living have any right claim or Interest in such things whose they either once were or at present are as to the Possession Property Use and Enjoyment which way can any men that are meer strangers to them and had no special right in them make such claim and power to them as to dispose of them unless they were things so relinquished as none owned them or had never been in any mans rightful possession and so fell to those jure occupantis who first could seize on them without dispossessing any of them who had a right to them and challenged that right in Gods the Churches and their own name as by legal possession which under favour is not the case whence this great pleader either draws his Title or their supreme and superdivine right who undertook to alienate Bishops and other Church-lands which were neither relinquished nor resigned nor forfeited by God or Man Doubtless those supreme Disposers of that part of the publick Patrimony had either some other principles or higher dictates and dispensations than this Advocate either understands or can bring forth or else they will have much adoe to answer the Dead or the Living the Church or the State God or their own Consciences the present Age or Posterity For to pretend that Bishops and Episcopacy were but a superfluous and superstitious superstructure added to the government of Christs Church raised by Ambition and Superstition is not onely very untrue but very immodest considering the purity and sanctity of those primitive and catholick Churches which he knows had Bishops even from the Apostles dayes for the well being of all Churches To alledge that their Estates and Lordships were superfluous ill bestowed and ill used is to calumniate or envy so many worthy persons every way his equals at least that were Bishops Deans and Prebends in England who without peradventure were every way as Learned as Liberal as Unspotted as Useful as Beloved of God and man as Deserving their Estates and Preâ—erments as ever this pleader without disparagement was or is by any men on any side thought to deserve his Doctorship or Waâ—ford or St. Magnus or Pauls Lecture or any part and portion of Bishops Lands or Deans and Prebends Houses If this complaining Champion bring not forth greater speares and shields to defend that from Sacriledg which some men have not only suspected in all Ages but shrewdly charged actum est this Goliah will be overthrown by every little David that can but distinguish his right hand from his lâ—ft or knowes what belongs to meum and tuum to the doing to others as you would have done to your self agreeable to Lawes in force and principles of common justice If his weak and impotent allegations may go for current contrary to the sense of Jew and Gentile of Law and Gospel of the greatest Divines and ablest Lawyers of the wisest Princes and soberest Parlaments that ever were besides all Synods and Councills of the Church which he may suspect as partiall to their own interest if the little wax and small shot which this pleader claps to the bowl may over-bias the case against all those so many ponderous prejudices which have on all sides been alledged to secure Gods right and Religions interests actum est de Ecclesia such popular that I say not parasitick Pleas will in time so spread among the heady easie and greedy sort of common people that we may bid farewell to all things given for publick encouragement and reward to Learning and Religion to Preaching or Ruling Ministers yea to relieve the poor and Aged all these things will seem loose and free hereafter whenever any men that have a mind to it shall have it in their power or pleasure to take away all as superstitious or superfluous and to apply them to civil or secular uses A work to speak freely fitter for Mahometans than any Christians for the Ruiners rather than Reformers of Religion I wonder that this Pleader who is thought so great a Polititian doth not see that his Estate as a Presbyter is no lesse maligned and quarrelled at by many than the Bishops were and are by him Such as have seen the Masters Cabin made prize will they spare the Masters mate A small Prophet may without any great inspiration foresee and foretell that if some mens Spirits were left to their own sway they would not onely buy and sell or pull down Bishops Palaces Deanes and Prebends Houses and Cathedrall Churches but all Chancels and Churches and Steeples all Parsonage and Vicariage-Houses in fine all setled maintenance would be stripped and Religion with its Ministry exposed to its Primitive nakednesse which were no shame if it were attended with the Primitive innocency liberality gratitude love and chariâ—y which were in the first Christians who differed as much from the modern temper as giving all to and taking all from the Apostles the Governours and Ministers of Christs Church If the Plea be good in conscience before God and good men that whatever any men shall think given superfluously or superstitiously to any pious or publick use may be honestly alienated farewell all when every party in England hath acted its part according to its principles whereto the stimulations of this Pleader may contribute much with vulgar and Mammonitish minds nothing will be left in
well he hath digested these Bishops Lands which now seem as a Lay fee to nourish the Beast and Man not the Presbyter Minister or Bishop as him will give the world cause in after-Ages to look as narrowly to him and his posterity how they thrive as the Roman Souldiers did to the Jews Guts and Excrements when they searched for the Gold which they had swallowed as Josephus tells us Some are so superstitious as to imagine that Bishops and all Church-lands or Revenues properly such as pertaining to the support of that Order Government Authority Ministry Charity and Hospitality which ought to be in Clergy-men are like Irish wood to Spiders and venemous beasts prone to burst them so that vix gaudet tertius haeres nay though they possesse them yet they do not enjoy them for nothing temporal can be enjoyed without a serene Mind an unspotted Fame and an unscrupulous Conscience all which if this gallant purchaser enjoyes together with his Bishops Lands and other fine things which he hath bought truely he is an object of most unfeigned Envy where I leave him and his Vindication This I am sure some men Ministers and others are so scrupulous in such a case that they never think a good penny-worth can be had of Bishops or Church-lands nay they would not have them gratis to stuff their Feather-beds fuller lest they should lye and sleep less at their ease highly magnifying that one thing recorded as commendable among the Jews in their greatest Hard-heartedness Madness and Sedition that during the siege straitness and famine of Jerusalem under Titus-Vespatian yet they were not wanting to furnish the Temple Priests and Altar of God with that juge sacrificium daily sacrifice Morning and Evening which God had once required till the great sacrifice of Messias had finished all by his once Oblation of himself which their blindness and unbelief would not understand Nothing can be too much for his Service who is the Giver of all But I return whence I was forced to digress CHAP. XXVII BEsides the Preservation of the Churches patrimony and Ministers maintenance which needs more an honourable Augmentation than any sordid Diminution there is in the second place great need O my worthy and honoured Countrymen of your redeeming this Church its Reformed Religion and its worthy Ministers from plebeian Arrogancies and Mechanick Insolencies from private Usurpations and popular Intrusions whereto both some Peoples Petulancies and some Preachers Pragmaticalness or Easiness are prone to betray them to the utter dissipation and destruction of that Order Honor Power and Authority of Religion which ought by wise men to be preserved as much as in them lyes It is certain that the Ministers of the Church of Christ which are made up of Bishops Presbyters and Deacons duely ordained and united in an orderly Subordination are as the Arteries of the Body politick in any Nation State or Kingdom which is Christian these carry from the Head which is Jesus Christ the vital and best that is the Religious spirits to all the parts as good Laws do in respect of civil Justice and Commerce like veins convey the animal Spirits with the blood and grosser nourishment from the Heart or Supreme power Once check abate or exhaust those vital Conduits of Piety and true Religion all parts of Church and State both noble and ignoble will soon be enfeebled abased mortified neither Common-people nor Yeomen nor Gentlemen nor Noblemen nor Princes neither Governours nor Governed will ever have either that Esteem Love and Honor for Religion which becomes it and them nor will they receive that Vigour Influence and Efficacy from it which is necessary for them while in the general Levelling Impoverishing Shrinking and Debasing of Scholars and Clergy-men none shall have either discreet Tutors for their Children or learned Chaplains for their Families or able Preachers for their Livings or grave Reprovers for their Faults or prudent Confessors for their Souls relief or reverend Governours to restrain them or spiritual Fathers to comfort them for none of their petty Pastors Preachers or Ministers will appear to them much beyond the proportions of Country-pedants not under any such character of eminent worth either for their personal Abilities or any such beam of publick Dignity and Conspicuity as may either deserve or bear the love respect and value of either Nobility Gentry or Communalty in England which are all high-spirited enough Not onely the civil and visible Complexion but the inward Genius and religious Constitution of this Nation will extremely alter in a few years as it is already much abated and abased by reducing all Scholars that are of the Clergy or Ministry to a kind of publick Servility Tenuity and Obscurity beyond any men of any ingenuous profession none of whom are so excluded but that by their industry and Gods blessing they may attain such eminence and encouragements as may make them most useful both to Church and State both in Policy and Piety neither of which can thrive or flourish to any Respect Power or Splendour of Religion in any Nation where the Clergy are made the onely Underlings and Shrubs condemned everlastingly to the basest kind of Villenage which is a sneaking and flattering Dependence which posture not onely streightens and shrinks but aviles and embaseth the spirits of any men there being nothing left them as to publick Favour Employment or Reward under any notion of hope which might heighten their parts or quicken their spirits to any such generous industry as might at least seek to merit them though they never attained them for still the Publick will hereby have the benefit of Ministers improved abilities however few Ministers obtain the deserved eminency the merit and capacity of which is many times better than the real enjoyment Having thus commended to you the publick interest of Church and State as they are very much depending upon the Honor and Happiness of your Clergy in the last place I beseech all persons of sober sense and judgement not to suffer themselves to be so far scandalized against the true Reformed Religion or this Church of England by its present distempers and sufferings as to abate of you former value and esteem of Her or of your present pitty for Her nor yet of your prayers and endeavours to repair Her O give not such advantages to your own innate corruptions or to other mens fond Innovations or to the Papists Triumphs or every Jesuits Machination or the Devils Temptations as either to discountenance or desert or decry or distrust the former excellent Constitution and Reformation of true Religion in the Church of England in which I am fully perswaded in my conscience there was nothing wanting to the being and well-being of a true Church and true Christians The first your own inordinate Lusts will be well enough content with no Religion or at least such an one as shall most find fault with the Church of England and all its
both their cure and the preservation of the whole which may be still sound and entire as to the vitall more noble and principall parts I well know that it is not meet for the Church of England or the most deserving Member of it to dispute with Divine Justice nor is it either safe or wise to contest with his Omniscient and Almighty power but rather to lay our hands upon our hearts to put our mouths in the dust and to abhor our very righteousnesse than to quarrel with Gods judgements which are alwayes just though they are deep and dark past our finding out I think it an high presumption in the sawcy Criticks of these times who pretend to read the hand-writing upon the wall and to have such skill in sacred Palmestry as to know the mind of God by the operation of his hands conceiting both vainly and wickedly That God is such an one as themselves delighted with the spoiles and deformities the plunder and confusion of Churches they boldly interpret the meaning of all the troubles in England to be no other than this Gods anger against Bishops and Ceremonies against Steeple-houses and Common Prayer against Ordination and Ministry against the whole Polity and Constitution of the Church of England which they believe were so offensive and nauseous to God that he was forced to spue them out of his mouth justifying by this great argument of Gods providence as their chief shield and defence all their Schisms and Separations their Rapines and Sacriledges their Reproches and Blasphemies their Insolencies and Injuries committed and intended both against this Church in generall and against many most worthy and eminent Church-men in it I do not I dare not vindicate the Church of England before the most holy God whose pure eyes behold folly in his Saints and darknesse in his Angels as to the people in it either Preachers or Professors the Governours or governed the Shepherds or the Flock This is sure that where God had planted this Church as a pleasant Vine on a fruitfull hill where he had watered it with his Word as with the dew of Heaven fenced it by his speciall power and providence as with a wall expecting it should bring forth good grapes and good store there his contrary dealing with this his Vineyard taking away the hedge breaking down the wall thereof suffering it to be eaten up and trodden down to lie thus faâ— wast without its just pruning weeding and digging to be overgrown with briars and thornes commanding the clouds that they rain little or nothing upon it c. These sad dispensations and desolating experiments sufficiently proclaim Gods controversie with the Land and complaint against this Church that when he looked his vineyard should bring forth good grapes behold it brought forth wild grapes in so great a proportion that there was no remedy but God must be avenged on so unfruitfull so ungratefull a Nation which was second to none in temporall and spirituall mercies which are now become the aggravations of its sins and miseries it being condemned to punish it self by its own hands not for that it wanted the means of true Religion for what could the Lord have done more for his vineyard but for not using them yea for wantonly abusing those liberall advantages it enjoyed equall to if not beyond any Church or Nation under heaven Thus before the Bar and Tribunall of Divine Justice it is meet that we all as men and Christians confess our personall prevarications and cry out bitterly Wo unto us for we have sinned against the Lord. Yet as to mans judgement looking upon the Church of England not in the concrete or subject matter as consisting of many Preachers and Professors in many things possibly much depraved and deformed but considering it in the abstract in the reformed form and state of it in its former pious and prudent Constitution I must profess to You my honoured countrey-men and to all the World that in the greatest maturity of my judgement and integrity of my conscience as most redeemed now from juvenile fervours popular fallacies vulgar partialities and secular flatteries yea apart from the sense of my private obligations to the Church of England which are great and many I owing to it my Baptisme and Education as a Christian my office and ordination as a Minister all these laid aside and looking onely upon the consideration of its Religion as grounded upon Scriptures in the main and guided by the prudence of Primitive Antiquity I must profess that I cannot understand how the Church of England hath deserved to fall under those great reproches oppressions and miseries which the weakness wantonness and wickedness of some men hath sought to heap upon Her whose causeless malice and excessive passions against the Church of England are I think by a fatall blindness and most heavy judgement of God upon some men made the sorest punishers of their own and other mens sins their former unprofitableness ingratitude despite disorderliness and undutifulness against so venerable a Matron so good a Mother as the Church of England was at least it desired and offered it self to be so even to Her most ungracious and unthrifty children whom neither piping nor weeping prosperity or adversity she could ever move or affect with such conformities to Her or compassions for Her as she deserved of them I do here declare to the present age and to all posterity if any thing of my writing be worthy to survive me that since I was capable to move in so serious a search and weighty a disquisition as that of Religion is as my greatest design hath been and still is through Gods grace to find out and to persevere in such a profession of the Christian Religion as hath most of Truth and Order of Power and Peace of Sanctity and Solemnity of Divine Verity and Catholick Antiquity of true Charity and Martyr-like Constancy in it being farthest from Ignorance Errour Superstition Partiality Vulgarity Faction Confusion Injustice Immorality Hypocrisie Sacriledge Cruelty Inconstancy so I cannot apart from all prejudices and prepossessions find in any other Church or Church-way ancient or modern either more of the good I desire or less of the evil I endeavour to avoid than I have a long time discerned and daily do more and more since the contentions and winnowings of these times have put it and me upon a stricter scrutiny in the frame and form the constitution and setled dispensations of the Church of England No where diviner Mysteries or abler Ministers no where sounder Doctrinalls holier Morals warmer Devotionals apter Rituals comelier Ceremonials all which together by a meet and happy concurrence of piety and prudence brought forth such Spirituals and Graces both in their habits exercises and comforts as are the quintessence and life the soul and seal of true Religion those more immediate and special influxes of Gods holy Spirit upon the soul those joynt operations of the blessed
Trinity for the justification sanctification and salvation of Sinners in all these I never found by my reading and experience nor do I know where to seek for any thing beyond or every way equall to what was graciously dispensed in the Church of England Upon which grounds appearing to me and all the unpassionate Christian World most certain no man can wonder if I so much magnifie and prefer the Church of England that in the communion of its Doctrine Worship Ministry and Order I chuse to live in the communion of its Faith Hope and Charity I desire to die Let my soul be numbred among those Martyrs and Confessors those renowned Bishops and orderly Presbyters those holy Preachers and humble Professors whose labours lives and deaths whose words works and sufferings helped to plant and propagate to reform settle and preserve to so great a conspicuity of piety grace and glory the Catholick Church of Christ in all ages and places and particularly this part of it which we call the Church of England I am so far from envying or admiring any novel pretenders who boast of their folly and glory in their shame in their endeavours to destroy and devour this Church that I rather pity their childish fondnesses their plebeian petulancies their insolent activities their unlearned levities their ingratefull vanities who have demolished much and edified nothing either better or any way so good as what they have sought to pull down as to the order honour tranquillity beauty and integrality of a Christian Church So little am I shaken or removed from my esteem love and honour to the Church of England that I am mightily confirmed in them by all the poor objections made against it by the unreasonable indignities cast upon it which are as dirt to a Diamond but the further test and triall of its reall worth and splendor nor do I conceive that by those afflictions which are come upon us God pleads against the Church of Engl. but rather for Her against the lewd manners of her ungracious and ungratefull children for whose wickednesse He makes so fruitfull a Mother to grow barren so fair an House to become desolate so flourishing a Church to decay and wither It is no news where the lives and manners of Christians are much depraved from the holy rule of Christ evidently set forth among them to see famous Churches like the Moon in the wane or eclipse clothed with sackcloth and turned into blood to see Order subverted Unity dissolved Peace perverted Beauty deformed Holy things profaned It is no news to read of holy Prophets blessed Apostles orthodox Bishops and godly Presbyters ill treated and despitefully used by Heathens Hereticks Schismaticks No men but ignorant and unlettered can wonder at Bibles and other holy Books burned at Church-lands alienated the houses demolished and the Preachers silenced banished destroyed All Church-histories tell us it was many times so even among the Primitive Churches even then when their pious and Apostolick constitution was no doubt at best it was most violently and desperately so just before the Churches enjoyed the greatest prosperity longest tranquillity the blackest darkness usually going immediately before the welcomest break of day as was remarkable in the serenity of Constantine the Great 's time succeeding the dreadfull storm of Diocletians persecution which was looked upon and intended as an utter extirpation of Christian Religion Which distressed estate of the Primitive Churches of Christ in all the Roman world Eusebius Bishop of Caesaria who lived in those worst dayes describes with so much pious oratory and so parallel in many things to the temper of our times that I cannot but present you my honoured countrey-men with the prospect of them because the fury and darknesse of that tempest reached even to the then British Churches in England under which many Bishops and Presbyters Noblemen and Gentlemen perished and among others that famous Martyr S. Alban who as Bede tells us in his History l. 1. rather then he would deliver or discover a pious Presbyter whom he had hid in his house by whom he was either converted or much confirmed in the Christian Faith chose to offer himself in the Priests habit to the Inquisitors and owning himself for a Christian though yet unbaptized he died for that profession Hereby the world may see how much poor mortalls are prone to mistake in their calculations of Gods judgements upon any Church both as to their own sins and other mens sufferings where the greatest sufferers are commonly the least sinners and the greatest inflicters are the least Saints Having in the former seven Books sayes Eusebius set forth that holy succession of Bishops which followed the Apostles in all the famous Primitive Churches in their several limits and proportions under the various seasons and storms of times the Churches had now in the Roman Empire so great liberty serenity and quiet that Bishops in many places were much honoured even by the civil Magistrates the Temples and Oratories of Christians were every where full and frequented new Churches were every day erected more goodly costly and capacious nor could the malice of men or Devils hinder the growing prosperity of the Churches every where while God was pleased to shine upon them with his favour Afterward too great liberty and ease degenerated to luxury and idlenesse these betrayed Christian Bishops Presbyters and people to mutuall emulations and contentions these sowred to hatred and malice these brake out to fury and faction Christians persecuting each other with words and reproches as with armes and weapons murmurings and seditions of governed and governours justling against each other grew frequent arising from desperate hypocrisies and dissemblings At last being generally less sensible of their sins than their sides and factions and less intent to the honour of the Church and its holy Canons than to their private passions and ambitions the wrath of God overtook them all Then saith that Historian as Jeremy complains did the Lord bring darknesse upon the beauty of the daughter of Sion then did He cast down to the ground the glory of Israel He remembred no more the place of his footstool in the day of his wrath then did he profane the habitation of his honour in the dust and made Her a reproch to all her enemies c. then were Churches commanded to be pull'd down to the ground holy Books and Bibles to be burnt the Bishops and Pastors some banished others imprisoned tortured and killed all silenced impoverished disgraced abhorred by the Emperour with his followers and flatterers Christians were forbidden all holy meetings and duties commanded and forced to sacrifice to popular Idols and plebeian Gods upon pain of death and torture seventeen thousand Christians slain in one month an utter extirpation of Bishops Presbyters Professors Churches and Christianity it self designed enjoyned and publickly solemnized by a triumphant pillar erected in Spain with this Inscription An Imperial monument of